Ἡ
απωστασία
ὁ
ἀντιχριστος
:
OR
,
A
Scriptural
Discourse
of
the
Apostasie
and
the
Antichrist
,
by
way
of
Comment
,
upon
the
twelve
first
Verses
of
2
Thess.
2.
Under
which
are
opened
many
of
the
dark
Prophecies
of
the
Old
TESTAMENT
,
which
relate
to
the
calling
of
the
IEWS
,
and
the
glorious
things
to
be
effected
at
the
seventh
Trumpet
through
the
World
.
Together
With
a
discourse
of
slaying
the
Witnesses
,
and
the
immediate
effects
thereof
.
Written
For
the
consolation
of
the
Catholike
Church
,
especially
the
Churches
of
England
,
Scotland
,
and
Ireland
.
By
E.
H.
REVEL.
16.
15.
Behold
,
I
come
as
a
Thief
:
Blessed
is
he
that
watcheth
,
and
keepeth
his
garments
clean
.
He
which
testifieth
these
things
,
saith
,
I
come
quickly
.
Printed
,
Anno
Dom.
1653.
TO
THE
RIGHT
REVEREND
AND
Profound
Prophetick
Text
▪
men
of
ENGLAND
.
Most
Reverend
Fathers
,
THe
Author
of
this
short-leg'd
Treatise
,
doth
humbly
submit
,
and
submissively
present
these
his
mean
endeavours
to
you
,
whether
his
presumption
in
writing
it
,
or
presenting
it
,
be
the
greater
he
knows
n●…t
;
upon
second
thoughts
he
bl●…sheth
at
both
,
and
for
both
craves
pardon
of
you
.
His
designes
in
it
are
honest
,
and
may
plead
his
excuse
;
hereby
he
would
publickly
acquit
himselfe
of
the
two
great
sins
of
this
age
,
Vaine
glory
,
and
Heresie
;
for
though
it
may
plausibly
passe
in
the
world
amongst
ordinary
capacities
,
yet
you
are
able
to
discerne
such
failings
in
it
,
as
may
for
ever
keepe
him
humble
:
And
Hereticks
seldome
or
never
submit
their
opinions
to
the
learned
;
his
main
designe
is
to
provoke
you
to
this
honourable
imployment
,
for
since
he
as
a
single
spie
,
walking
along
these
goodly
Prophesies
hath
made
such
a
comfortable
discovery
,
his
hopes
are
,
that
you
as
so
many
Joshuah's
will
enter
in
,
and
by
removing
those
obscurities
,
and
false
glosses
,
which
(
as
so
many
Sons
of
Anack
)
stand
in
our
way
,
give
us
peaceably
to
possesse
the
length
and
the
breadth
of
those
rich
and
fruitfull
Prophesies
.
For
his
owne
part
,
he
professeth
,
he
hath
been
in
the
midst
of
these
mellifluous
Texts
,
but
as
a
little
Bee
fallen
into
an
Ocean
of
Hony
,
which
(
after
much
delightfull
dabling
and
much
adoe
to
get
out
)
by
that
little
be
hath
brought
away
,
discovers
the
Ocean
hee
hath
left
behind
.
So
far
hath
the
Author
been
from
pressing
any
Texts
to
serve
him
,
that
they
have
pressed
him
in
their
service
;
he
thought
to
have
gon
but
one
mile
with
them
,
and
they
made
him
goe
with
them
twaine
.
These
Texts
found
him
as
David
found
the
Amelekites
servant
,
faint
,
and
sick
,
and
hungry
,
and
ready
to
die
,
but
by
their
Spirituall
revivings
,
they
put
strength
and
life
into
him
,
to
make
discovery
of
those
accursed
Amalekites
,
who
have
totally
devoured
Ziglag
the
Kings
and
the
Churches
inheritance
.
This
weake
Tract
beggs
of
you
(
most
reverend
Fathers
)
as
that
fainting
Aegyptian
did
of
David
,
that
you
will
not
kill
it
,
nor
deliver
it
into
the
hands
of
these
Amalekires
.
It
lies
at
your
mercy
,
and
without
your
mercy
,
at
the
merciless
cruelty
of
brutish
,
and
unnaturall
men
:
it
is
as
Lot
without
doors
,
in
the
midst
of
Sodom
,
unlesse
you
prove
its
gardian
Angells
,
and
pluck
it
within
the
do●…res
of
your
protection
.
It
is
without
you
a
fatherlesse
,
friendlesse
,
harb●…urlesse
stranger
,
in
a
strange
Common
wealth
:
it
was
brought
forth
in
the
Dogg
dayes
of
the
Church
,
whiles
the
Author
laboured
under
the
〈◊〉
Feavor
of
the
States
displeasure
in
a
Prison
,
and
now
t
is
abroad
,
(
far
worse
then
the
Foxes
or
the
fo●…ls
of
the
times
)
it
hath
not
where
to
put
its
●…ead
.
It
hath
trod
(
like
constant
Ruth
)
in
the
wearie
steps
of
its
beloved
Mother
the
Church
,
though
as
a
Widow
she
sit
alone
and
have
changed
her
name
to
Marah
.
And
(
as
that
vertuous
Daughter
)
it
hath
sought
amongst
the
Learned
for
a
benevolent
Kinsman
,
but
,
unlike
to
her
,
it
hath
return'd
from
their
imbraces
,
as
Abishag
from
the
royall
bed
untouch't
.
The
subject
of
the
Treatise
is
unquestionably
excellent
,
it
is
of
the
Apostasie
and
the
Antichrist
,
and
of
the
finishing
and
finall
conclusion
of
both
at
the
seventh
Trumpet
.
Oh
the
glorious
things
that
are
to
be
done
at
the
sounding
of
the
seventh
Trumpet
!
the
meditations
whereof
revive
the
soul
as
another
Sacrament
.
Augustine
wished
in
a
misselanious
mood
▪
1.
Videre
Christum
in
carne
conversantem
,
2.
cernere
Romam
in
flore
ac
pristino
imperii
splendore
triumphantem
.
3.
Audire
Paulum
in
Cathedrâ
fulminantem
,
Might
I
have
my
wish
in
this
world
it
should
be
auscultare
septimam
tubam
clangentem
,
Then
shall
the
witnesses
be
established
,
the
twelve
Tribes
converted
and
restored
to
be
a
Monarchy
againe
,
great
Babilon
shall
fall
,
and
the
Nations
of
the
world
shall
bow
to
Christs
Scepter
,
the
Dragon
,
the
Beast
and
the
false-Prophet
shall
be
cast
into
the
lake
that
burneth
with
Fire
and
Brimstone
.
These
great
things
are
foretold
both
by
the
Prophets
of
the
Old
and
New
Testament
.
The
Author
(
as
an
humble
and
diligent
hand-maid
)
having
laid
himselfe
down
at
the
royall
feet
of
these
bigg-bellied
Prophecies
,
from
thence
ariseth
,
and
hasts
to
you
the
skilfull
and
expert
Midwives
,
to
assure
you
that
they
groane
,
and
travell
in
pain
together
,
longing
to
be
delivered
of
what
the
Churches
expectation
waits
for
,
(
viz.
)
the
glorious
kinde
of
manifestation
of
the
Son
of
God
at
the
seventh
Trumpet
.
He
humbly
craves
pardon
for
his
hasty
comming
in
an
unready
dresse
into
your
presence
,
his
hast
from
them
to
you
,
is
,
that
you
may
make
the
greater
hast
to
them
;
a
high
esteeme
both
of
you
and
them
,
hath
put
him
on
beyond
his
naturall
boldnesse
,
to
what
he
hath
done
,
in
all
he
hath
done
,
or
whatsoever
he
shall
do
or
suffer
,
he
desires
to
expresse
himself
An
obedient
Son
and
Servant
to
the
Church
and
State
of
ENGLAND
.
H.
The
Authors
Preface
to
the
Reader
.
IT
may
justly
be
thought
a
high
presumption
,
for
so
low
a
person
to
undertake
,
in
such
a
learned
age
,
so
lofty
a
task
;
had
the
Author
only
weighed
his
own
weaknes
,
the
fear
alone
of
falling
under
the
weight
of
so
great
an
Argument
,
would
have
taught
his
humble
thoughts
to
have
pitcht
upon
a
lower
subject
.
In
it self
the
Subject
is
most
comfortable
,
necessary
,
and
profitable
,
and
to
speak
in
Gregory
Nazianzens
words
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
most
sutable
to
the
present
season
.
Though
we
owe
an
equal
respect
to
truth
in
general
,
yet
some
particular
Truths
at
some
times
call
for
our
more
necessary
defence
;
therefore
Peter
adviseth
us
to
be
established
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
in
the
present
truth
.
'T
is
the
part
of
a
true
Souldier
,
and
of
a
true
Christian
too
,
to
repair
to
that
guard
against
which
the
enemy
makes
his
nearest
approaches
.
'T
is
needless
to
tell
the
Church
,
how
these
Prophetick
Texts
have
their
beautiful
faces
beaten
black
and
blue
by
the
polluted
fists
of
presumptuous
I●…iots
;
they
lye
openly
wound●…d
,
and
bleeding
,
and
miserably
stript
of
their
proper
V●…stments
,
whiles
learned
Cowards
like
the
merciless
Levite
,
pass
them
by
.
The
Author
,
not
only
by
the
Rabins
Lawes
,
by
reason
of
his
years
,
but
by
the
Lawes
of
God
and
conscience
,
might
better
(
by
reason
of
his
disabilities
)
be
excused
from
this
high
undertaking
then
any
.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
For
't
is
not
he
that
cannot
do
these
things
(
saith
Nazianzen
)
that
shall
be
brought
to
judgment
,
but
he
that
can
and
will
not
,
shall
bear
the
punishment
.
Zeal
rather
then
abilitie
provoked
the
Author
to
this
Work
;
for
how
can
any
Christian
endure
to
see
and
hear
such
ignominious
things
spoken
and
done
against
the
City
of
our
God
,
without
vexation
?
If
natural
bowels
caused
Moses
to
pity
that
faulty
Princesse
his
Sister
,
when
her
face
was
leprous
;
how
much
more
ought
the
bowels
of
grace
in
us
to
cause
us
to
mourn
for
our
innocent
mother
the
Church
,
which
is
strip'd
of
all
her
wealth
and
children
,
and
with
Job
,
sits
full
of
botches
and
boiles
upon
the
dunghill
of
Anarchy
,
without
a
comforter
?
Vindication
of
a
private
innocent
person
upon
a
Civil
account
is
honourable
;
much
more
the
vindication
of
a
Church
and
State
upon
a
Religious
account
.
This
work
properly
belongs
to
the
Sword
and
the
Gown
:
the
Gown
dir●…cts
the
Sword
,
and
the
Sword
protects
the
Gown
,
and
b●…th
together
protect
the
Church
and
State
from
injuries
:
when
b●…th
by
usurpation
are
exempted
,
that
Church
and
State
lies
open
to
all
manner
of
Antichristian
injuries
;
and
in
such
a
case
't
is
the
duty
of
a
true
born
son
of
the
Church
,
to
vindicate
(
wherein
he
may
)
the
Church
and
State
whereof
he
is
a
member
.
There
are
foul
aspersions
cast
upon
the
Church
and
State
this
day
,
by
the
Papists
and
Apostates
of
this
Age
▪
both
which
within
these
seven
yeers
were
(
like
the
dogs
in
Egypt
when
Israel
passed
out
)
dumb
,
not
daring
to
bark
(
as
now
they
do
blasphemously
against
a
Reformation
:
then
these
Philistimes
cryed
,
as
they
in
Samuel
,
Wo
unto
us
,
who
shall
deliver
us
out
of
the
hands
of
these
mighty
Gods
?
But
since
,
by
the
success
of
War
they
have
taken
the
Ark
they
so
much
feared
,
and
broke
the
neck
of
Eli
in
the
place
of
Iudgment
,
I
mean
the
Prince
and
the
Priest
(
for
Eli
was
both
)
they
now
subject
the
Ark
of
God
to
their
cursed
Dagon
,
and
where
is
he
that
fears
the
Lord
,
and
is
not
much
affected
with
griefe
herat
!
Who
cannot
now
read
Ichabod
upon
the
face
of
every
thing
?
Apostates
,
those
Vipers
within
the
belly
of
the
Church
,
have
gnawed
their
way
out
through
the
bowels
of
it
,
and
they
proclaim
it
impudently
,
that
the
Reformed
Protestant
Religion
is
Antichristianism
;
which
is
as
much
as
to
say
,
except
you
utterly
renounce
it
,
you
will
undoubtedly
be
damned
by
it
:
this
our
quondam
brethren
,
and
fellow
Professors
of
the
same
Religion
with
us
,
say
against
us
and
our
Religion
,
from
which
they
have
Apostatized
.
The
Papists
insult
over
us
and
our
Religion
,
to
their
great
advantage
and
our
shame
;
for
what
say
they
?
Who
would
be
of
that
Religion
that
leads
men
to
Rebellion
,
Murder
,
Perjury
,
Blasphemy
,
Heresie
,
and
all
manner
of
heathenish
practices
?
whereas
,
we
old
Roman
Catholiks
are
firm
to
the
principles
of
our
Religion
,
we
are
where
we
were
hundreds
of
years
agoe
.
Those
and
such
like
aspersions
on
the
true
Religion
,
together
with
the
innumerable
swarmes
of
Romish
Popish
Seminaries
dispersing
their
doctrines
and
books
together
into
every
corner
of
the
nation
,
have
brought
of
late
very
many
fishes
to
their
nets
;
which
so
encourageth
them
,
that
they
have
dared
to
attempt
the
Seduction
of
many
eminent
and
solid
protestants
Some
persons
of
honor
,
they
have
(
on
our
knowledg
)
drawn
lately
from
the
Protestant
Religion
,
by
their
impetuous
urging
of
the
late
monstrous
actings
of
the
English
Protestants
.
Thus
do
these
two
parties
(
or
rather
one
party
in
two
shapes
)
like
a
pair
of
sheers
in
the
Divels
hand
,
cut
the
Protestant
cause
in
pieces
.
To
the
first
of
these
our
treatise
answers
,
describing
the
Antichrist
and
his
followers
from
many
texts
,
especially
from
1
John
2.
16
,
22.
1.
They
went
out
from
us
,
[
us
]
i.
e.
The
Ministry
;
they
forsook
the
Assembly
of
Saints
.
2.
They
are
not
of
us
,
i.
e.
they
are
false
brethren
,
that
once
in
outward
profession
were
of
the
Church
;
but
when
they
saw
their
time
,
〈◊〉
the
Church
by
a
separation
from
the
Church
Assemblies
,
and
the
or●…ined
Ministers
of
those
Assemblies
;
this
is
the
disposition
of
the
Antichrist
and
his
followers
.
And
then
there
is
the
si●…
which
formally
maketh
Antichrist
,
in
v.
22.
and
that
chiefly
lieth
in
two
things
,
1.
In
denying
Iesus
to
be
the
Christ
;
Now
he
that
denieth
the
annointed
offices
of
Iesus
,
denieth
Iesus
to
be
the
Christ
.
The
annointed
offices
,
are
the
Kingly
office
,
and
the
Priestly
office
;
which
whosoever
resisteth
,
rebelleth
against
,
or
revolteth
from
,
is
said
to
deny
.
So
Rom.
13.
2.
He
that
resisteth
th●…
lawful
Magistrate
,
is
said
to
resist
the
ordinance
of
God
;
and
so
far
as
he
resists
Gods
ordinance
,
he
resists
God
;
for
man
can
make-no
other
visible
resistance
of
God
.
2.
The
second
thing
which
maketh
Antichrist
formally
to
be
the
Antichrist
,
is
;
he
denieth
the
Father
and
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
This
can●…
be
interpreted
but
of
the
offices
of
Christ
:
F●…r
if
it
〈◊〉
a
li●…ral
meaning
,
there
are
millions
of
Antichrists
in
the
world
,
and
the
generality
of
them
out
of
the
Church
,
which
is
absurd
,
and
erroneous
to
affirm
.
But
that
we
may
unlock
this
mysterie
of
Johns
with
his
Masters
Key
,
let
us
turn
to
Luke
10.
16.
and
Matth.
10.
40.
And
we
shal
plainly
see
what
s
meant
by
denying
the
Father
and
the
Son
:
in
plain
termes
,
't
is
the
rejecting
and
despising
of
the
Ministers
the
Ambassadors
of
Christ
:
mark
the
words
,
He
that
despiseth
you
,
despiseth
me
,
Saith
Christ
to
his
Apostles
,
by
whom
were
represented
the
Ministers
of
Christ
in
the
succeeding
ages
;
and
he
that
despiseth
me
i.
e.
the
Son
,
despiseth
him
that
sent
me
i.
e.
the
Father
.
So
that
he
that
despiseth
a
Minister
of
the
Gospel
,
or
any
of
the
annointed
offices
of
Iesus
,
despiseth
the
Father
and
the
Son
:
what
then
d●…th
he
do
that
destroys
these
offices
?
Thus
you
have
a
spiritual
description
of
the
Antichrist
,
in
vindication
of
the
Church
of
England
from
Apostates
in
it
,
and
Tyrants
and
usurpers
over
it
:
More
you
may
find
in
the
insuing
discourse
.
But
to
the
last
(
the
Papist
)
though
n●…t
the
least
enemy
of
the
Protestant
Church
,
though
lesse
violent
,
yet
not
lesse
subtil
nor
malicious
then
the
former
:
Whereas
they
say
,
our
religion
leads
us
to
heresie
,
murder
,
rebellion
,
blaspemy
,
and
Profaneness
:
we
that
are
protestants
deny
it
,
by
affirming
,
-
1.
That
there
is
not
one
principle
in
the
Protestant
Religion
,
that
tollerates
heresie
,
murder
,
rebellion
,
or
blasphemie
.
-
2.
That
the
general
consent
of
the
Protestant
Churches
are
against
heresie
,
rebellion
,
murder
,
and
blasphemie
;
and
have
publickly
protested
against
it
.
-
3.
Those
that
have
by
their
pens
,
or
publick
acts
pleaded
for
,
or
practised
murder
,
rebellion
,
heresie
,
or
blasphemie
;
are
such
as
have
made
an
open
Apostasie
from
their
former
professions
and
practices
,
or
such
as
have
concealed
from
the
publick
view
,
their
opinions
tending
that
way
.
-
4.
Those
that
practice
such
abominations
,
are
gone
out
from
us
,
whereby
they
have
manifested
to
the
world
,
they
were
not
of
us
.
Now
for
the
Papists
hence
to
insult
and
say
,
where
is
your
English
Church
?
wh●…ts
become
of
the
Protestant
Religion
?
't
is
a
false
Religion
and
a
false
Church
.
We
Answer
,
that
the
Church
of
England
stands
●…pon
its
old
foundations
(
viz
)
upon
the
Apostles
and
Prophets
:
from
which
the
Church
of
Rome
is
miserably
fallen
,
both
in
doctrine
and
discipline
.
That
there
are
apostates
from
the
Protestant
Religion
in
this
nation
,
is
manifestly
true
;
but
this
makes
not
the
Church
of
England
the
lesse
a
true
Church
.
We
cannot
say
▪
that
a
figtree
,
because
it
hath
much
rot●…en
fruit
fallen
from
it
,
is
therefore
a
thorn
:
The
Spirit
speaketh
expresly
,
that
in
the
later
times
some
shall
depart
from
the
Faith
,
giving
heed
to
seducing
spirits
,
and
doctrines
of
Divels
,
speaking
lies
in
hypocrisie
,
having
their
consciences
seared
with
an
hot
iron
.
Observe
here
,
that
where
the
true
Church
is
,
there
shall
be
Apostates
,
Seducers
,
Blasphemers
,
Lyers
,
Murderers
,
Hypocrites
:
Therefore
'T
is
a
signe
,
where
these
are
,
the
true
Church
is
,
as
by
the
Eagles
gathering
together
you
may
finde
the
carcasse
;
and
by
the
swarms
of
wasps
and
flyes
the
honey
;
not
because
they
make
it
,
but
devour
it
.
The
Church
indeed
is
by
these
locusts
much
d●…faced
and
debased
,
but
not
nullified
;
for
these
herds
of
swine
being
violently
rushed
into
the
Temple
,
do
onely
pollute
it
,
not
destroy
it
.
To
argue
,
that
the
Church
of
England
is
no
true
Church
,
because
there
are
many
seducers
,
apostates
and
blasphemers
amongst
them
,
is
so
absurd
,
that
the
contrary
Conclusion
is
most
solid
and
true
:
for
if
it
were
not
a
true
Church
,
the
Divel
would
not
thus
furiously
war
against
it
:
there
would
not
be
such
traps
and
snares
devised
to
catch
mens
souls
in
as
there
are
.
No
man
(
much
lesse
the
Divel
,
that
spiritual
Fouler
,
that
great
spider
of
hell
)
will
lay
snares
to
catch
tame
birds
that
he
hath
in
a
cage
already
.
As
Christ
by
his
spiritual
fishermen
catcheth
souls
in
the
Divels
ponds
and
feeds
them
in
his
own
:
so
the
Divel
alwayes
goes
about
with
his
unlawful
nets
and
poisonous
baits
to
catch
men
in
Christs
pond
,
the
Church
,
and
carry
them
into
the
black
sea
of
eternal
misery
▪
Where
the
spiritual
seed
is
sown
,
there
the
birds
of
hell
will
be
picking
,
and
plucking
of
it
up
.
The
notablest
Cheaters
usually
frequent
the
greatest
Fairs
:
we
speak
in
reference
to
that
Refermation
begun
in
England
:
to
which
the
Romish
Cheaters
did
resort
.
The
purest
Church
is
most
commonly
pestered
with
the
vilest
Hereticks
,
as
the
fairest
fountain
with
the
foulest
toads
.
Since
these
Philistims
the
Papists
are
thus
upon
us
,
't
is
very
necessary
that
we
play
the
part
of
Christian
men
,
that
whether
we
live
or
dye
,
we
may
have
the
hellish
blot
of
Antichristianism
wiped
off
from
our
names
;
which
we
can
no
better
do
,
then
by
freeing
our
Religion
from
that
aspersion
which
the
Papists
cast
upon
it
.
I●…
Queen
Maryes
dayes
the
Martyrs
dyed
under
the
aspersion
of
Hreticks
;
in
these
dayes
they
are
like
to
suffer
by
the
Spanish
Popish
Faction
,
as
Antichristian
men
and
womon
;
it
's
therefore
not
impertinent
to
the
thing
in
hand
,
to
tell
in
a
word
,
how
we
came
to
separate
from
the
Church
of
Rome
.
The
Church
of
Rome
(
you
must
know
)
was
once
a
pure
Church
,
and
it
continued
so
the
longest
of
any
Church
;
for
when
the
Eastern
,
Asian
,
and
Affrican
Churches
most
fouly
fell
into
many
desperate
Errors
,
especially
that
of
the
Arian
Heresie
,
she
kept
her
garments
clean
,
and
became
a
shelter
to
Orthodox
Fugitives
:
all
this
while
there
was
not
the
least
ground
for
any
Orthodox
national
Church
to
separate
from
her
,
as
on
all
sides
't
is
granted
;
we
mean
for
near
four
hundred
yeers
after
Christ
;
for
until
after
the
year
of
Christ
350.
we
find
not
any
of
the
Roman
Bishops
any
other
then
such
as
became
the
Angels
of
the
Church
,
and
faithful
Overseers
of
Gods
flock
The
first
that
we
find
polluted
with
the
Arian
Heresie
,
was
Liberius
,
who
soon
recollecteth
himself
,
shakes
off
the
Heresie
,
and
dies
a
Confessor
.
As
for
the
Fopp●…ries
fathered
upon
these
Primitive
Bishops
of
Rome
by
Ciaconius
,
and
Lambertus
,
Geuterus
,
Isodorus
▪
Mercator
,
and
several
other
of
the
Popish
Writers
,
they
are
in
no
wise
to
be
credited
,
such
acts
being
scarce
possible
,
much
less
probable
to
be
acted
by
the
Bishops
of
Rome
in
such
times
of
persecution
under
the
Pagan
Empire
.
After
Constantine
had
cast
down
the
Pagan
Emperors
,
and
made
Romes
Imperial
Scepter
to
bow
to
Christs
Cross
,
the
Clergy
became
the
greatest
Court-Favourites
;
hereupon
they
grew
in
a
short
time
great
in
power
and
wealth
,
being
totally
freed
from
the
iron
rod
of
the
Heathen
Emperors
.
Wealth
and
ease
(
not
simply
,
but
by
accident
)
begat
security
,
and
security
(
the
foundation
of
all
Church
mischief
)
begat
Pride
,
Luxury
,
and
Heresie
,
which
by
little
and
little
excluded
that
Primitive
Purity
once
to
be
found
in
the
Church
of
Rome
.
Now
bebegan
Monks
(
quatenus
Monks
)
to
be
in
great
esteem
,
and
then
Tapers
were
brought
into
the
Church
,
and
then
that
trisagium
(
pretended
to
be
taught
by
Angels
)
Sancte
Deus
,
Sancte
fortis
,
Sancte
&
immortalis
;
then
they
brought
in
adoring●…
of
Churches
,
and
the
opinion
of
Purgatery
,
with
a
fained
pretence
,
that
the
Bishop
of
S●…ar
fallen
from
heaven
to
earth
(
Revel.
9.
1
,
2.
)
who
set
open
the
bottomless
pit
,
whose
smoak
soon
darkned
the
Sun
and
the
air
.
After
Gregory
the
great
and
Sabinianus
,
succeeded
Boniface
the
third
,
about
the
year
of
Christ
605.
he
obtained
of
Phocas
the
usurping
Emperor
(
who
got
to
the
Throne
by
the
murder
of
his
Master
)
that
usurped
title
of
Supremacy
,
that
the
Church
of
Rome
Revel.
13
1.
Soon
after
this
,
Churches
became
Sanctuaries
for
Thieves
and
Murderers
,
by
the
Popes
order
;
Lay-Monks
were
made
equal
with
Ordained
Ministers
in
the
execution
of
their
Office
:
Witnesses
at
the
Font
were
forbid
to
marry
each
other
:
Churches
were
superstitiously
deck'd
:
Holy-dayes
appointed
,
and
superstitiously
enjoined
;
Priests
strictly
forbidden
to
marry
,
and
enjoined
to
shave
The
Sun
and
the
Air
were
miserably
darkned
by
these
hellish
locusts
;
these
times
were
full
of
ignorance
and
prophaneness
,
whereby
the
Church
was
miserably
eclipsed
and
deformed
through
the
prevailing
Factions
of
the
scandalous
Roman
Clergy
usurping
the
Roman
Throne
,
as
well
as
the
Pontifick
Seat
;
yet
was
not
the
Roman
Church
utterly
defaced
or
unchurched
hereby
,
for
notwithstanding
the
prevailing
Faction
in
Rome
gave
themselves
to
such
abominable
wickednesse
,
and
persisted
in
it
;
so
that
one
in
his
Learned
History
of
the
Roman
Bishops
,
saith
,
They
proceeded
from
usurping
Nimrods
,
to
luxurious
Sodomites
;
and
from
luxurious
Sodomites
,
to
Egyptian
Magicians
;
and
from
Egyptian
Magicians
,
to
devouring
Abaddons
;
and
from
devouring
Abaddons
to
incurable
Babylonians
:
yet
it
is
most
probable
that
in
Rome
it self
there
were
to
be
found
Godly
Ministers
and
people
,
that
were
none
of
the
time
servers
,
as
it
is
manifest
there
were
in
other
Churches
where
the
Popes
and
their
Faction
usurped
a
Power
.
This
is
most
certain
,
that
in
Rome
it self
,
until
the
Pope
and
his
Faction
became
incurable
Babylonians
,
men
might
with
freeness
profess
and
practise
the
principles
of
true
religion
:
The
Apostles
Creed
,
the
ten
Commandments
,
and
the
Lords
Prayer
,
the
sum
of
a
Christians
Faith
,
Worship
and
Obedience
,
were
alwaies
in
profession
maintained
in
the
Roman
Church
,
though
violently
opposed
by
the
wicked
practices
of
the
Pontifick
Professors
.
So
that
there
was
no
absolute
necessity
for
other
Churches
to
renounce
the
Church
of
Rome
,
but
only
the
Vices
,
and
Corruptions
,
and
Heresies
of
a
prevailing
Faction
in
the
Church
of
Rome
,
which
both
the
Kings
and
the
Clergy
of
England
(
since
William
the
Norman
,
Successor
to
the
Saxons
)
have
in
every
Age
manifestly
done
;
and
not
only
England
,
but
other
Churches
also
:
for
when
they
(
as
we
said
)
came
to
be
incurable
Babylonians
,
the
Churches
in
Germany
,
and
France
,
and
England
cryed
out
aloud
of
them
:
Guicciardine
,
M●…ntuan
,
Sanavarola
,
and
Machiavel
,
all
of
them
laid
out
to
publick
view
the
villany
of
the
Papacy
.
Machiavel
was
a
discoverer
of
the
hellish
policie
used
by
the
Pope
and
his
creatures
,
not
an
allower
or
practitioner
of
that
black
Art
he
discovered
.
And
in
Leo
the
Tenths
time
Budeus
,
Mirandula
,
Erasmus
,
Stapulensis
,
and
others
both
learned
and
grave
,
publickly
derided
and
reproved
the
Roman
Apostasie
and
corruption
.
So
far
did
Erasmus
leave
the
Roman
Church
,
and
cleave
to
the
reformation
beginning
in
Germany
,
that
a
witty
Popeling
thus
plays
upon
his
name
.
Si
sit
[
eras
]
verbum
[
mus
]
nomen
,
quid
sit
Erasmus
?
Participium
.
—
—
—
Signifying
,
that
he
took
part
with
the
Chuch
of
Rome
,
and
part
with
the
Protestants
,
(
so
called
a
little
afterwards
)
as
a
Participle
doth
part
of
a
Verb
,
and
part
of
a
Nown
.
The
German
Churches
gave
no
lesse
then
Centum
gravamina
Adrian
6.
desiring
a
speedy
redresse
of
them
;
and
the
secular
Estates
(
both
of
the
higher
and
lower
sort
)
of
the
Empire
,
did
beseech
his
Holynesse
to
remove
those
grievances
,
or
else
they
themselves
would
.
This
Pope
ingenuously
confesseth
,
that
the
Chair
of
Rome
was
very
filthy
;
in
hac
sede
sancta
(
saith
he
)
aliquot
jam
annis
multa
abominanda
fuisse
.
This
stirring
of
the
German
States
revived
Luther
,
who
stomacking
the
Dominican
pardon-seller
Tercelius
,
had
w●…it
against
that
sinfull
trade
in
Leos
time
;
and
now
in
Adrians
time
▪
finding
more
friends
then
he
expected
,
he
designes
the
abolishing
of
the
Masse
,
and
the
framing
of
a
new
Liturgie
.
The
Pope
and
his
faction
fearing
to
what
this
of
Luthers
might
come
,
writ
to
the
Emperour
and
the
German
Princes
to
suppresse
Luthers
doctrines
.
Thereupon
,
a
general
councel
was
desired
as
the
means
of
reconciliation
,
which
was
at
last
granted
,
and
called
to
sit
at
Trent
.
They
had
three
severall
meetings
at
Trent
.
In
the
third
Session
of
the
first
meeting
,
they
,
i.
e.
the
Popes
packt
party
,
decreed
,
that
the
old
Latine
translation
should
only
be
used
and
authentick
in
Schools
and
Churches
.
In
the
fourth
Session
they
decreed
,
that
original
sin
was
so
taken
away
in
Baptism
,
that
the
concupiscence
which
remains
after
Baptism
,
is
not
to
be
accounted
a
sin
untill
we
consent
thereto
:
and
farther
they
decreed
as
truth
,
that
the
Mother
of
Christ
was
not
conceived
in
original
sin
.
In
the
fifth
Session
they
decreed
,
that
since
the
fall
,
there
remains
a
freedom
in
mans
will
to
good
,
which
being
excited
,
concurrs
with
Gods
grace
.
In
the
seventh
Session
,
seven
Sacraments
were
decreed
;
after
this
,
the
Pope
removes
the
Councel
to
Bononia
,
which
discontents
the
Emperour
,
which
puts
an
end
to
the
Councell
for
that
time
.
At
the
second
meeting
of
the
Bishops
in
the
councell
of
Trent
,
the
King
of
France
declared
(
as
the
Queen
of
England
before
had
done
)
that
neither
he
nor
his
Subjects
were
bound
to
obey
a
Convention
of
Bishops
,
whose
design
was
meerly
thereby
to
advantage
the
private
interest
of
the
Pope
,
to
the
generall
disprofit
of
the
Church
.
At
the
second
Session
,
the
doctrine
of
Transubstantiation
was
established
.
At
the
third
Session
,
that
pennance
and
extreme
unction
were
new
Testament
Sacraments
.
At
this
Session
the
Protestants
would
,
but
were
not
permitted
to
bring
in
their
confession
of
faith
,
the
Popes
Legat
withstanding
them
.
The
warrs
then
breaking
out
in
Germany
,
the
councel
was
dismissed
.
Nine
years
after
,
they
met
again
the
third
time
.
At
the
fifth
Session
whereof
,
they
decreed
,
that
it
was
in
the
power
of
the
Pope
to
dispose
of
the
Sacramentary
elements
as
he
saw
expedient
for
the
good
of
the
people
,
provided
that
the
substance
were
kept
.
Thus
denying
the
cup
in
the
Communion
to
the
people
.
At
the
sixth
Session
't
was
concluded
,
that
the
whole
Mass
was
a
propitiatory
sacrifice
for
quick
and
dead
,
and
whoever
should
say
otherwise
,
should
be
accursed
.
At
the
eight
Session
,
they
pronounce
him
accursed
who
shall
deny
that
the
Church
hath
power
to
dispense
with
Gods
Law
,
Lev.
18.
in
giving
liberty
to
incestuous
matches
against
the
word
,
and
forbidding
lawful
matches
according
to
the
word
.
At
their
last
Session
,
they
confirmed
the
doctrine
of
Purgatory
,
Invocation
of
Saints
,
bowing
to
images
,
giving
of
indulgences
,
and
preserving
of
reliques
;
and
with
an
excommunication
of
all
hereticks
in
generall
,
they
dissolved
the
counsell
.
By
excommunication
of
all
hereticks
,
they
meant
all
those
that
should
withstand
any
of
their
cannons
which
they
had
decreed
.
Here
the
Church
of
Rome
and
the
Protestants
parted
;
and
if
it
be
seriously
viewed
on
both
sides
by
a
clear
and
impartial
eye
,
't
is
manifest
that
the
Church
(
if
you
'l
call
a
faction
so
)
of
Rome
left
us
.
Pope
Adrian
6.
acknowledged
,
that
the
Church
and
chair
of
Rome
was
at
that
time
in
many
things
abominable
.
The
German
,
English
,
and
French
Churches
desired
that
those
abominations
might
be
purged
out
;
for
this
end
a
generall
councell
was
desired
,
and
under
pretence
of
granting
it
,
a
party
of
men
were
packed
to
oppose
this
end
,
and
carry
on
a
contrary
designe
,
to
the
ruine
of
those
who
desired
a
reformation
;
and
in
stead
of
removing
those
grievances
,
established
them
:
Which
now
of
these
two
parties
is
in
the
right
?
They
that
kept
their
faces
Zion
ward
in
the
reformation
of
a
Church
generally
acknowledged
to
be
corrupted
;
or
they
that
hardened
their
necks
in
a
resolved
obstinacie
to
persist
in
that
corruption
,
and
added
much
more
abominable
corruption
to
it
,
and
established
it
by
a
law
,
and
made
those
that
departed
from
their
abominations
,
to
become
a
prey
to
them
.
This
is
the
true
case
betwixt
us
and
Rome
:
The
faction
of
Rome
pretended
with
us
(
whose
hearts
were
set
upon
a
reformation
)
to
reform
;
but
in
stead
thereof
established
those
very
grievances
the
Church
complained
of
;
hereby
't
is
manifest
,
that
they
starting
aside
like
a
deceitfull
bow
,
left
us
in
the
high
way
of
a
reformation
.
If
we
have
left
them
,
't
is
because
they
have
left
the
truth
;
whiles
error
was
in
a
private
faction
in
Rome
,
though
't
were
damnable
,
yet
we
left
not
that
Church
;
but
when
that
private
faction
so
prevail'd
as
to
establish
damnable
heresie
by
a
Law
,
and
excommunicated
all
that
would
not
drink
of
the
same
poisonous
Cup
with
them
,
then
't
was
high
time
to
leave
their
Communion
,
notwithstanding
they
usurp
the
name
of
the
Catholick
Church
.
The
Church
of
England
left
not
the
Church
of
Rome
because
governed
by
Bishops
,
but
because
those
Bishops
were
become
Starrs
fallen
from
heaven
to
earth
,
apostatized
toto
coelo
,
from
their
primitive
institution
.
The
See
of
Rome
is
become
the
beast
of
the
Sea
,
with
seven
heads
and
ten
hornes
,
and
upon
it's
heads
the
names
of
blasphemy
:
The
inhabitants
of
the
earth
have
been
made
drunk
with
the
wine
of
Romes
fornication
,
therefore
we
come
out
from
Rome
:
and
herein
we
have
obeyed
the
voice
of
our
Lord
Iesus
,
Revel.
18.
4.
We
never
held
Bishops
,
quatenus
Bishops
,
Antichristian
▪
though
many
Schismaticks
and
ignorant
zelots
have
builded
high
upon
that
stramenous
foundation
;
which
since
,
the
Iesuites
by
their
Gunpowder
plots
,
have
neatly
fired
about
their
ears
.
It
is
true
indeed
,
the
German
,
French
and
British
reformers
that
left
Rome
,
or
rather
,
were
left
of
Rome
,
could
never
attain
to
that
reformation
was
requisite
,
and
they
desired
;
and
the
reason
thereof
is
generally
known
:
For
Rome
with
her
Allies
was
alwaies
so
potent
against
them
,
that
it
is
rather
to
be
admired
they
have
a
being
,
then
to
be
complained
of
that
they
have
attained
to
no
better
a
being
.
The
Churches
beyond
the
Seas
,
both
in
Germany
and
France
,
by
reason
of
their
innumerable
number
of
potent
enemies
,
were
constrained
to
do
what
they
might
,
not
what
they
would
:
happy
they
that
they
may
eat
the
Manna
of
true
Doctrine
,
though
under
the
tents
of
an
incompleat
and
insollid
government
.
Those
Churches
are
like
the
wounded
man
betwixt
Jericho
and
Jerusalem
,
they
have
met
with
a
friend
that
hath
powred
oyl
into
their
wounds
,
and
brought
them
to
an
Inn
;
but
that
Inn
of
government
is
not
(
I
think
)
their
proper
home
;
however
,
happy
they
,
they
are
got
safe
out
of
the
bloudy
hands
of
Romish
theeves
,
unto
that
Inne
;
God
send
them
from
thence
safe
home
.
Let
's
be
thankful
for
pure
Doctrine
,
that
the
Ark
;
but
le
ts
not
rest
till
we
have
lodg'd
it
within
the
Temple
of
right
Government
.
I
have
oft
thought
,
that
the
white
linnen
of
the
Saints
,
signifies
the
right
Government
of
the
Church
,
which
is
the
Churches
upper
garment
:
if
so
,
then
let
them
wait
with
patience
;
for
this
white
linnen
they
shall
not
wear
untill
the
Witnesses
are
risen
:
the
Witnesses
are
yet
in
sack-cloth
,
or
actually
slain
;
when
they
are
restored
,
this
white
Vesture
of
Church-Government
shall
be
restored
to
the
Church
in
splendor
.
Let
us
not
censure
,
but
pity
and
pray
for
those
Churches
that
have
not
on
this
white
garment
:
confident
I
am
,
that
it
is
not
for
want
of
will
,
but
power
,
that
all
this
while
many
reformed
Churches
have
it
not
on
.
I
cannot
forget
Bergermannus's
words
in
the
Assembly
of
Dort
(
as
I
have
them
from
a
good
hand
)
to
the
Bishop
of
Landaff
;
who
,
when
he
had
declared
to
him
how
the
cause
of
the
German
divisions
was
for
want
of
right
Discipline
,
he
makes
this
affectionate
replie
in
the
midst
of
that
Assembly
,
Domine
,
nos
non
sumus
adeo
f●…lices
.
The
Churches
that
protested
against
the
Babylonish
abominations
established
by
the
Popish
faction
at
the
councel
of
Trent
,
have
ever
since
born
the
name
and
title
of
the
Reformed
churches
;
not
that
all
or
any
of
them
are
perfectly
reformed
;
for
many
of
them
are
corrupt
in
severall
doctrinal
points
,
and
the
most
of
them
deficient
as
to
the
pattern
of
primitive
government
,
or
as
the
sacred
Rule
requires
.
Amongst
these
reformed
churches
,
England
hath
alwayes
been
esteemed
the
purest
,
as
being
most
conformable
to
primitive
purity
and
the
word
,
both
in
Doctrine
and
Discipline
.
This
appears
even
from
the
pens
of
the
Heads
of
other
Reformed
churches
;
such
as
Calvin
,
Camerarius
,
Melancton
,
Bucer
,
Beza
,
Zanchie
,
Molinens
,
Causabon
,
Fergevil
,
Saravia
,
and
others
,
who
many
of
them
confesse
in
plain
words
,
and
all
by
consequence
conclude
,
That
the
church
of
England
,
of
any
church
in
the
world
,
comes
the
nearest
to
the
Apostolick
rule
.
Yet
for
all
this
,
what
by
reason
of
the
Popish
pollutions
on
one
hand
,
and
schismatical
Separatists
on
the
other
hand
,
the
church
of
England
could
never
put
on
that
white
garment
of
pure
Discipline
she
so
much
endeavoured
:
for
though
the
Temple
of
Doctrine
was
purged
,
and
the
walls
of
Discipline
raised
to
a
comely
height
,
under
which
the
church
flourished
in
Queen
Elizabeth's
and
King
James
his
dayes
;
yet
the
Romish
foxes
in
sheeps
clothing
crept
up
the
wall
of
Discipline
in
King
Charles
his
time
,
and
laid
the
church
open
(
as
it
is
this
day
)
to
the
bloudy
cruelty
of
the
Babylonians
.
The
popish
Prelats
(
or
rather
the
Spanish
Faction
,
then
and
ever
since
prevailing
,
informing
them
)
knew
the
way
to
popish
Doctrine
was
first
to
bring
in
popish
Discipline
;
which
produced
a
double
effect
tending
to
their
end
:
For
hereby
cities
and
counties
(
non
ignota
loquor
)
were
filled
with
superstition
and
profanenesse
,
having
liberty
from
the
Prelates
to
profane
the
Lords
day
:
and
we
all
know
how
great
enemies
superstition
and
profanenesse
have
in
all
ages
been
to
a
powerfull
and
orthodox
Ministry
.
Which
Ministry
was
hereby
not
onely
exposed
to
the
scorn
and
hatred
of
the
people
,
but
also
made
liable
to
the
Prelates
persecution
;
for
did
they
but
withstand
their
popish
Innovations
,
or
but
a
little
swerve
from
their
rigorous
injunctions
,
immediately
followed
bitter
persecutions
:
thereby
many
eminently
learned
and
godly
Ministers
(
as
you
may
read
in
Mr.
Clarks
Lives
,
an
impartial
Writer
)
were
silenced
,
suspended
,
vexed
,
discouraged
,
sequestred
,
imprisoned
,
and
some
inforced
to
leave
the
Kingdome
:
Mean
while
,
superstitious
,
scandalous
,
popish
and
profane
persons
were
admitted
into
Orders
,
countenanced
,
encouraged
,
and
preferred
:
Thus
did
the
prevailing
Faction
of
popish
Prelates
(
for
all
were
not
so
)
prove
like
those
Angels
Revel.
7.
1.
holding
the
winde
of
the
Gospel
from
blowing
on
the
Church
of
England
.
Nor
was
this
all
;
but
needs
must
these
Popish
Reformers
go
to
Scotland
,
an
ancient
Reformed
Church
,
that
was
no
enemy
to
the
ancient
primitive
Government
of
Bishops
,
and
kept
the
Doctrine
of
Christ
pure
,
though
God
,
for
her
security
and
profaneness
had
many
things
against
her
,
of
which
this
rod
was
a
special
warning
.
The
Church
of
Scotland
rejecting
the
usurpation
of
the
English
Prelates
,
who
did
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
in
going
about
to
exercise
an
unknown
Iurisdiction
over
them
;
these
revengefull
Prelates
putting
off
all
humanity
and
Christianity
,
to
satisfie
their
hellish
lusts
,
thought
it
more
fit
,
that
their
Soveraign
the
Lords
Annointed
should
hazzard
his
own
life
and
the
lives
of
his
Nobles
,
together
with
the
losse
of
the
bloud
of
innocent
Protestants
,
the
Kings
faithfull
Subjects
on
both
sides
,
in
an
unnatural
War
,
to
the
reproach
of
Religion
,
the
endangering
of
both
Kingdoms
,
and
the
infinite
expence
of
treasure
,
then
they
be
crossed
in
carrying
on
their
designes
against
the
innocent
Church
of
Scotland
.
This
War
begun
by
them
,
was
the
beginning
of
the
Brittish
Wars
,
which
Wars
have
ruined
the
Brittish
Royall
Family
,
the
Brittish
Nobles
,
with
many
of
their
Families
,
the
ancient
Brittish
Laws
,
and
the
Brittish
reformed
Church
,
and
all
begun
by
a
brutish
Clergie
in
that
Church
:
Cursed
be
their
wrath
,
for
it
is
cruell
.
These
fire-brands
of
State
made
the
Bishops
odious
to
the
Gentry
and
Commonalty
of
both
the
Nations
;
insomuch
that
when
a
Parliament
was
called
,
which
they
were
accidentally
the
cause
of
,
a
certain
party
of
the
Commons
of
the
Parliament
,
animated
by
the
preposterous
Petitions
of
the
over-zealous
people
,
and
(
't
is
more
then
probable
)
incouraged
by
some
of
the
covetous
Nobility
,
who
thereby
intended
to
make
purchase
of
their
Lands
,
resolved
to
be
satisfied
with
nothing
but
the
utter
extirpation
of
Episcopacy
.
Here
a
fallacy
was
put
upon
the
honest
hearted
Protestants
in
the
Kingdome
;
for
the
subtil
Lawyers
of
the
House
of
Commons
,
whose
Speeches
were
alwayes
most
prevalent
in
that
House
,
envying
the
wealth
and
dignity
of
the
Clergie
,
vehemently
pressed
,
that
in
stead
of
questioning
the
guilty
,
they
would
accuse
all
the
Bishops
;
and
in
stead
of
questioning
their
persons
,
they
would
pul
down
their
Order
,
purposely
to
take
away
the
Iurisdiction
.
This
was
carried
on
by
a
private
faction
of
Polititians
in
the
House
,
who
drew
in
many
honester
then
themselves
into
the
Designe
;
which
,
although
not
then
,
yet
since
hath
been
discovered
.
The
Prelates
(
it
mainly
concerning
them
)
at
that
time
clearly
discovered
the
Designe
,
and
thereupon
were
most
firmly
united
.
Whereas
,
had
it
been
for
a
personall
reformation
amongst
them
,
(
which
the
grave
and
moderate
Members
desired
)
or
removing
Innovations
brought
in
by
the
Popish
Faction
amongst
them
,
they
would
many
of
them
have
hung
more
loose
,
if
not
altogether
sided
with
the
Parliament
against
the
upholders
of
any
Doctrines
or
Discipline
against
the
true
Reformed
Religion
:
especially
since
the
King
declared
himself
at
this
time
for
a
reformation
of
abuses
crept
into
the
Church
,
and
having
respect
unto
tender
consciences
.
But
here
lieth
such
a
mystery
of
iniquity
,
that
the
wisest
and
most
scruti●…ous
in
States
mysteries
cannot
discover
.
On
whom
to
charge
the
overthrow
of
Episcopacy
,
and
the
Church
Government
,
of
a
long
time
continued
in
their
hands
,
in
the
general
wee
know
:
but
on
whom
to
charge
the
designes
against
the
Protestant
Religion
in
their
overthrow
,
we
know
not
;
or
at
least
wise
,
nunc
non
est
narrandi
locus
.
It
is
true
,
the
Primate
of
England
with
the
insolent
faction
at
Court
,
became
odious
to
the
Nobility
and
Gentry
about
the
Court
;
and
those
of
his
faction
elsewhere
stepping
up
into
civill
Offices
in
the
State
,
made
them
odious
to
the
Lawyers
of
the
Kingdome
,
whose
Offices
they
usurped
.
The
schismaticall
Separatists
made
it
one
of
the
chief
principles
of
their
Religion
to
oppose
them
;
concluding
that
man
to
have
true
illumination
to
salvation
,
that
had
his
eyes
opened
to
see
Episcopacy
to
be
Antichristian
.
The
generality
of
the
sincere
Professors
of
the
Gospel
were
much
grieved
at
the
barbarous
rigour
of
their
Discipline
,
in
suspending
,
silencing
,
and
molesting
learned
,
godly
,
orthodox
Ministers
,
because
they
would
not
wear
a
Surplice
,
signe
with
the
Crosse
,
stand
at
the
Creed
,
kneel
at
the
Sacrament
,
observe
a
superstitious
holi-day
:
but
most
of
all
they
were
grieved
that
such
persecution
should
befall
them
for
refusing
to
read
the
book
of
Sports
to
their
people
;
a
most
abominable
book
,
giving
liberty
to
people
to
profane
the
Lords
day
.
The
people
also
generally
disliked
their
rigour
in
citing
them
to
their
Courts
for
working
on
Holi-dayes
,
or
marrying
without
a
Licence
,
or
upon
a
groundlesse
suspicion
of
inchastitie
:
Many
such
poor
pretences
,
meerly
to
drain
the
peoples
purses
,
did
their
Officers
make
.
Thus
had
the
Prelatick
party
drawn
the
odium
of
the
Nobility
,
Gentry
,
and
Commonalty
upon
them
;
and
now
a
Parliament
being
called
,
and
in
that
Parliament
severall
Members
of
both
Houses
,
professed
enemies
to
their
Degree
;
and
not
onely
to
their
degree
in
the
Church
as
Bishops
,
but
to
their
Office
(
as
since
they
professe
)
as
Ministers
,
upon
what
designe
may
easily
be
conjectured
.
These
members
also
being
popular
,
took
the
opportunity
of
lifting
these
Protestant
Churches
off
their
hinges
,
whiles
the
eyes
of
all
men
were
on
them
for
a
Reformation
:
Here
,
I
say
,
was
the
fallacy
,
that
whiles
they
pretended
to
root
out
Popish
pollution
,
they
struck
at
the
very
root
of
Primitive
purity
:
whiles
they
pretended
to
reform
Episcopacy
,
they
struck
at
the
very
Office
of
the
Ministry
,
as
now
that
wound
being
searched
to
the
bottom
,
discovers
to
us
.
The
King
and
his
party
saw
to
the
bottom
of
this
wound
many
yeers
since
:
Those
Remonstrances
now
seem
full
of
Prophecies
,
which
we
have
seen
fulfilled
.
But
lest
we
should
seem
to
throw
dirt
upon
the
Parliament
,
and
the
Purliaments
cause
,
we
must
distinguish
of
a
threefold
party
which
sate
in
the
house
;
in
plain
truth
,
the
Parliaments
covenant
distinguisheth
them
.
There
was
a
Popish
party
,
a
Protestant
party
,
and
a
Schismaticall
party
;
the
Protestant
party
made
this
covenant
against
the
other
two
parties
.
This
Protestant
party
maintained
the
Protestant
cause
against
all
other
parties
.
No
Protestant
can
be
ignorant
,
how
much
those
Worthies
that
maintained
the
protestant
cause
,
are
by
a
bruitish
rabble
of
degenerate
protestants
slandered
and
reproached
:
and
how
much
the
cause
of
God
suffers
hereby
,
to
the
causing
of
many
a
good
Christian
to
stumble
and
fall
;
dark
providences
,
are
as
dangerous
as
deep
questions
to
a
weak
Christian
;
both
make
him
to
stagger
.
Prosperous
apostates
,
and
successfull
predominant
hypocrites
are
like
land-markes
removed
,
that
shipwrack
the
ignorant
marriner
that
steeres
towards
them
.
In
good
truth
,
our
land-marks
are
removed
,
and
few
Pilots
this
day
are
to
be
found
,
to
steere
us
into
the
harbour
of
truth
and
peace
.
Some
say
loe
here
is
Christ
;
and
others
,
loe
there
is
Christ
:
Some
say
,
loe
here
is
Antichrist
;
and
others
,
loe
there
is
Antichrist
;
and
hereby
(
if
't
were
possible
)
they
would
deceive
the
very
Elect.
Those
called
the
Presbiterians
are
decryd
by
all
opposite
parties
,
as
the
Antichristian
party
;
and
they
wittily
quibble
on
one
part
,
and
say
their
covenant
which
they
made
for
the
maintaining
of
Religion
in
doctrine
and
discipline
against
Popery
on
one
hand
,
and
Schisme
on
the
other
;
together
with
the
preservation
of
the
Kings
person
,
and
the
fundamentall
laws
,
hath
just
666
words
in
it
,
the
number
of
the
beast
;
and
thence
they
conclude
,
the
Protestant
Religion
,
the
King
,
and
the
Fundamentall
Laws
to
be
Antichristian
.
Others
,
who
seem
more
rational
,
lay
it
to
their
charge
as
unwarrantable
,
1.
In
taking
up
Armes
against
the
King
,
and
inciting
the
People
thereto
.
2.
in
making
a
Covenant
contrary
to
Law
,
and
imposing
it
on
the
Kings
Subjects
against
his
pleasure
.
3.
In
robbing
of
the
Church
of
it's
lands
.
4.
In
not
establishing
the
King
according
to
their
former
remonstrances
,
when
it
was
in
their
power
.
Two
things
are
here
to
be
premised
before
we
proceed
.
-
1.
That
Parliaments
are
of
as
great
antiquity
in
a
national
Church
,
as
Monarks
over
that
Church
:
here
's
the
difference
;
the
one
is
an
humane
Institution
approved
of
God
;
the
other
,
the
Monark
,
is
a
divine
Institution
,
immediately
ordained
of
God
to
be
the
Ruler
of
his
people
.
This
is
clear
in
Moses
,
and
the
70
under
him
,
chosen
by
him
,
and
afterwards
approved
by
God
.
-
2.
To
our
purpose
:
The
Parliament
of
England
was
called
by
the
King
,
chosen
freely
by
the
people
,
assembled
at
Westminster
,
and
established
by
the
King
;
where
they
sate
freely
,
and
voted
freely
.
Here
they
became
formally
our
Rulers
:
and
Of
the
Rulers
of
the
people
we
are
not
to
speak
evil
.
Charity
hopeth
all
things
,
and
is
not
easily
provoked
.
As
to
the
Parliaments
taking
up
of
Arms
,
the
Question
is
,
whether
they
did
it
legally
?
That
a
Parliament
may
leavie
an
Armie
in
the
absence
of
the
King
,
is
out
of
doubt
legall
;
for
Commune
periculum
,
commune
auxilium
petit
.
But
to
levie
it
against
the
King
,
was
absolutely
illegall
.
Now
the
Parliament
in
their
Remonstrances
,
Petitions
and
Applications
to
the
King
,
acquitted
themselves
of
any
such
rebellious
attempts
,
making
their
War
but
meerly
Defensive
.
Now
whether
this
were
legall
in
the
Parliament
,
is
very
questionable
;
many
good
men
are
divided
about
the
question
:
For
say
these
of
the
Negative
part
,
when
those
of
the
Affirmative
plead
a
necessity
for
what
they
did
,
making
Salum
populi
suprem●…m
esse
Legem
:
say
they
,
There
can
be
no
necessity
pleaded
against
a
morall
precept
;
neither
in
the
reallity
of
the
thing
was
there
any
necessity
;
only
and
at
the
most
,
probability
of
evil
to
ensue
,
if
the
King
should
come
without
resistance
with
an
Army
to
London
:
Nor
by
the
rule
of
Charity
,
was
there
so
much
as
a
probability
;
for
the
King
declared
,
that
he
would
preserve
the
Lawes
,
the
Religion
,
and
the
Parliament
of
England
as
carefully
as
his
own
Family
;
and
why
might
not
he
be
beleeved
as
well
,
if
not
more
and
before
the
Parliament
?
Further
,
say
they
,
The
Parliament
as
Subjects
,
ought
to
keep
to
the
Rule
,
to
act
within
their
Spheere
,
leaving
the
successe
to
God
:
The
King
called
them
not
thither
to
dispute
his
Authority
,
nor
could
the
people
that
chose
them
give
them
any
such
Commission
:
Let
the
guilt
of
bloud
,
or
Injustice
,
or
Tyranny
,
lie
upon
the
King
;
there
was
a
righteous
God
would
call
him
one
day
to
a
severe
account
for
such
actions
,
when
they
as
loyal
Subjects
,
suffering
by
him
,
would
be
vindicated
and
justified
in
the
eyes
of
all
the
people
On
the
other
side
,
say
they
of
the
Affirmative
part
,
The
Case
is
far
otherwise
:
for
the
Parliament
kept
to
the
rule
;
they
legally
attached
those
persons
of
Treason
,
who
had
endeavoured
to
overthrow
the
Magna
Char●…a
of
the
Kingdom
,
and
to
overthrow
the
Protestant
Religion
;
these
guilty
persons
fled
from
a
legall
trial
,
prevailed
with
the
King
to
remove
himself
from
his
Parliament
,
that
so
he
might
be
a
Sanctuary
to
them
:
The
Parliament
in
their
legall
proceedings
against
them
found
resistance
,
and
perceived
that
these
guilty
persons
(
under
a
false
pretence
of
defending
the
Kings
Person
)
bandied
themselves
against
their
legall
Iudges
,
and
gathered
great
numbers
of
armed
men
,
in
a
rebellious
manner
to
oppose
those
two
supreme
Courts
from
whom
they
fled
.
To
suppresse
and
apprehend
these
persons
,
the
Parliament
might
command
aid
from
the
Kings
Subjects
;
otherwise
wee
shall
deny
that
priviledg
to
the
Parliament
,
which
the
law
in
such
a
case
allows
a
petty
Constable
:
For
the
King
to
protect
such
armed
men
,
is
contrary
to
Law
;
et
quicquid
contra
legem
fit
,
pro
infecto
habetur
,
say
the
most
learned
in
our
Laws
:
in
such
a
case
the
Kings
Commission
is
invalid
;
for
Nihil
potest
Rex
quam
quod
de
jure
potest
,
saith
Comines
.
Who
should
protect
the
Magna
Charta
of
England
in
the
absence
of
the
King
,
but
the
Parliament
of
England
?
and
who
should
defend
the
Courts
of
Iudicature
in
the
absence
of
the
King
,
against
those
of
their
prisoners
that
were
broke
from
them
,
and
now
making
head
against
them
,
but
the
Parliament
?
and
how
should
they
defend
them
against
men
in
arms
,
but
in
raising
men
in
arms
against
them
?
Whereas
't
is
objected
,
They
raised
men
against
the
King
;
They
answer
negatively
,
and
bid
us
read
their
Declarations
,
their
Remonstrances
,
their
Commissions
to
their
Generals
,
their
Protestations
,
and
their
Covenant
which
they
solemnly
swore
to
God
,
with
their
hands
lifted
up
to
him
,
to
preserve
the
Kings
P●…rson
,
Honour
and
Estate
.
2.
As
to
that
of
the
ill●…gality
of
the
Covenant
,
in
making
it
without
the
King
,
and
imposing
it
on
his
Subj●…cts
against
his
▪
will
.
They
answer
,
that
they
did
it
,
to
declare
to
his
Majestie
and
the
world
,
how
sincerely
they
were
knit
in
loyal
affection
to
his
Person
and
Dignity
;
that
without
any
compulsion
they
would
solemnly
swear
to
God
,
when
they
could
not
to
him
,
that
they
had
no
intention
to
diminish
his
just
rights
:
and
that
they
never
ordered
that
any
should
take
that
Covenant
,
but
such
as
entered
into
their
service
,
or
were
conversant
with
them
;
that
so
all
their
servants
might
be
the
Kings
true
Subjects
▪
however
some
presumptuous
Committees
(
without
any
order
from
them
)
and
severall
other
pragmatick
fellows
made
it
a
snare
to
tender
consciences
of
the
Kings
party
,
by
pressing
it
upon
them
,
and
oppressing
those
that
refused
it
:
This
was
doubtlesse
a
grosse
sinne
,
but
it
cannot
properly
be
laid
to
their
charge
,
as
if
they
thereby
intended
to
make
a
party
for
themselves
against
the
King
;
but
to
make
all
within
their
Garisons
and
Commands
,
both
Ministers
and
People
,
true
Subjects
to
the
King
,
to
the
Lawes
,
and
the
Protestant
Religion
.
Whiles
this
was
strictly
observed
in
the
Parliaments
Quarters
,
Iesuites
and
Popish
Priests
were
not
so
frequent
,
nor
so
bold
,
as
since
they
have
beene
amongst
us
.
3.
As
to
that
of
throwing
down
of
Bishops
,
a
double
scandal
is
taken
,
if
not
given
thereby
:
1.
In
their
manner
of
proceeding
without
and
against
the
King
;
which
in
it self
was
absolute
usurpation
;
for
though
they
did
send
to
the
King
to
passe
it
,
yet
they
resolved
upon
his
denyal
,
to
proceed
:
which
was
an
absolute
denyall
of
his
Negative
voyce
,
in
which
implicitely
they
denyed
him
to
be
their
Soveraign
.
2.
In
throwing
down
the
ancient
Government
of
the
Church
by
Bishops
;
which
Government
hath
continued
in
the
Church
since
the
Apostles
time
unquestioned
,
until
within
these
hundred
yeers
;
and
then
the
Orthodox
onely
questioned
their
Persons
,
not
their
Office
;
onely
the
Anabaptists
cryed
down
the
Office
as
Antichristian
.
Now
for
the
Parliament
(
under
pretence
of
Reformation
of
Religion
)
to
cast
off
that
primitive
Government
(
universally
received
in
the
Churches
)
without
and
against
the
consent
of
the
King
,
and
solemnly
ingage
others
in
the
same
thing
,
seems
to
be
a
most
rash
and
inc●…nsiderate
act
,
done
out
of
blinde
mislead
zeale
;
or
an
ungodly
act
,
done
wilfully
to
bring
to
ruine
the
Protestant
Church
of
England
,
to
rob
the
Church
of
its
Maintenance
,
and
ruine
the
learned
Clergie
of
the
Nation
.
Here
we
must
answer
,
le●…t
both
innocent
persons
and
a
good
Cause
suffer
.
1.
The
Parliament
intended
not
▪
by
throwing
down
the
English
Hierarchie
,
to
throw
down
any
Worship
,
Discipline
,
or
Government
according
to
the
word
of
God
;
for
then
their
second
Article
would
clash
with
the
first
in
the
Covenant
:
so
that
their
meaning
is
,
they
will
extirpate
so
much
of
Prelacy
as
shall
be
found
contrary
to
the
word
of
God
,
and
the
Example
of
the
best
reformed
Churches
:
I
suppose
by
Churches
,
they
meant
the
purest
Primitive
Churches
;
for
all
these
late
Reformed
Protestant
Churches
did
,
before
we
thought
of
a
Reformation
,
yeild
,
that
we
were
better
reformed
then
they
.
We
hold
the
Calvinists
the
best
reformen
Churches
:
but
saith
learned
Beza
,
to
the
praise
of
the
English
Protestant
Bishops
,
Let
the
Church
of
England
injoy
this
singular
bounty
of
God
,
which
I
wish
may
be
hers
for
ever
.
So
far
was
he
from
thinking
it
a
piece
of
Reformation
to
pull
them
down
.
Calvin
,
Bucer
,
Luther
,
Melancton
,
Z●…nchy
,
Chamier
,
are
all
of
them
no
enemies
to
Bishops
,
though
professed
enemies
to
the
Superstitious
,
Idolatrous
Practices
of
Bishops
in
that
Age.
Every
solid
Protestant
is
so
far
from
thinking
the
Office
of
a
Bishop
to
be
Antichristian
,
that
he
rather
thinks
it
a
high
degree
of
Antichristianism
to
oppose
that
Office
;
this
is
(
as
we
have
shewed
)
to
deny
the
Father
and
the
Son
;
for
he
that
denyeth
an
Apostle
,
or
the
Successo●…s
of
an
Apostle
,
in
the
Office
of
the
Ministry
,
denyeth
Christ
,
and
he
that
denyeth
Christ
,
denyeth
God
that
sent
him
.
Charity
therefore
makes
me
hope
,
that
the
sincere
Protestants
(
what
ever
other
subtil
Foxes
designed
)
intended
no
otherwise
by
that
second
Article
in
the
Covenant
,
then
to
reduce
the
Church
of
England
to
a
Primitive
Purity
,
by
removing
Popish
Prelates
,
and
all
those
humane
Institutions
depending
on
the
English
Hierarchy
:
if
through
Error
they
were
mis-led
from
the
right
means
to
this
end
,
the
discovery
of
that
Error
may
seasonably
reduce
them
into
a
right
way
;
for
wise
men
never
think
it
a
shame
to
repent
.
It
is
most
certain
,
that
the
intent
of
the
sincere
Covenanters
was
to
re●…ine
,
not
ruine
the
Ministry
:
by
pulling
down
the
English
Hierachy
▪
they
struck
not
at
the
order
of
the
Ministry
,
but
at
the
degree
of
Episcopacy
;
they
struck
at
the
Discipline
of
the
English
Church
therein
,
more
then
at
the
Ministry
;
for
they
pulled
down
Bishops
as
they
were
Superintendants
over
their
brethren
,
not
as
Ministers
;
so
that
they
took
away
their
degree
above
their
brethren
,
but
left
them
standing
in
their
order
as
Ministers
.
Bishops
lost
not
their
Order
by
the
Covenant
,
but
their
Degree
;
for
though
they
are
in
a
distinct
degree
above
the
Presbyters
,
which
have
ever
been
allowed
them
in
the
purest
Churches
since
Christ
time
,
yet
they
never
were
a
distinct
order
from
the
Presbyters
,
neither
the
Scripture
nor
the
Fathers
make
them
so
;
so
that
Aerius
an
ancient
Writer
,
in
that
saith
truth
;
a
Bishop
and
a
Presbyter
are
joined
in
the
same
Commission
;
the
Bishop
imposeth
hands
,
so
doth
the
Presbyter
;
the
Bishop
administers
the
Sacraments
,
and
dispenseth
the
Ordinances
,
so
doth
the
Presbyter
;
so
that
essentially
there
is
no
difference
betwixt
them
,
what
is
,
is
only
gradual
.
Now
here
lies
the
great
question
,
Whence
they
had
this
degree
above
their
fellow
Ministers
in
the
Church
?
If
they
had
this
from
Apostolical
Institution
,
then
without
all
doubt
it
was
a
grieveous
sin
in
any
Civil
Power
to
pull
it
down
,
and
they
that
convenanted
so
to
do
,
did
unadvisedly
and
foolishly
:
But
if
this
degree
of
Episcopacy
be
but
an
Ecclesiastical
Institution
,
though
of
great
Antiquity
,
the
case
is
altered
,
there
cannot
be
an
absolute
necessity
of
its
immutability
:
Meer
humane
Institutions
But
(
to
come
to
the
thing
)
suppose
this
degree
to
be
(
as
probably
it
is
)
an
Apostolical
Institution
,
which
continued
unquestionable
in
the
Church
for
many
hundred
years
.
Yet
here
the
question
will
still
be
?
Whether
since
the
grand
Apostasie
that
Paul
prophesies
of
,
there
hath
not
been
an
Apostasie
from
this
Institution
?
whether
this
Institution
in
the
Apostasie
did
not
contract
much
corruption
?
This
is
granted
by
all
the
Protestant
English
Bishops
,
especially
by
the
late
Lord
Primate
of
England
,
B.
Laud
in
his
Conference
with
Fisher
;
Bishop
Jewel
and
Bishop
Downam
;
hence
these
two
latter
de
Antichrist●…
.
conclude
,
That
the
Hierarchy
of
Rome
is
so
corrupted
and
apostatized
from
its
Primitive
Institution
,
that
it
is
become
the
Antichristian
State
;
nay
,
more
then
that
,
they
call
it
the
Antichrist
.
That
question
then
which
concerns
us
,
is
,
Whether
the
Hierarchy
of
England
were
so
exactly
conformable
to
the
Primitive
Institutution
,
as
that
it
needed
no
alteration
?
These
two
things
are
granted
:
1.
That
the
persons
in
that
Hierarchy
needed
to
be
reformed
;
for
some
of
them
were
prof●…ssed
Papists
,
and
the
most
of
them
bitter
enemies
to
a
powerful
and
a
painful
Orthodox
Ministry
.
2.
That
whatsoever
is
built
upon
an
humane
foundation
,
may
upon
humane
or
divine
considerations
be
taken
down
again
:
if
so
,
then
those
Titles
,
Offices
and
Dignities
conferred
meerly
by
men
,
may
be
taken
away
:
but
the
title
of
Lord
-
Bishop
,
Dean
,
Arch-Deacon
,
Chancellor
,
Vicar
-
Generall
,
Commissary
,
Officiall
,
Surrogate
,
Register
,
Promoter
&c.
Of
which
our
English
Hierarchical
politie
was
compacted
,
were
meerly
humane
titles
and
offices
▪
as
appears
upon
record
.
In
16
of
Rich.
2.
Chap.
1.
we
find
the
English
Bishops
first
putting
on
the
title
of
Spiritual
Lords
,
So
farre
therefore
as
the
alteration
that
the
Parliament
of
England
made
in
the
Hierarchy
of
England
,
was
not
against
the
primitive
institution
;
so
farre
,
for
the
matter
of
it
,
it
was
lawfull
:
but
as
for
their
manner
of
proceeding
in
it
,
without
and
against
the
Kings
consent
,
let
him
that
hath
skill
vindicate
them
.
I
am
sure
none
that
know
the
duties
of
the
second
Table
,
and
are
sincerely
pious
,
will
dare
to
applaud
it
,
or
once
open
their
mouth
to
plead
for
it
.
My
aym
is
onely
to
vindicate
the
Parliaments
Cause
from
that
fowl
aspersion
of
Antichristianisme
cast
upon
it
:
as
for
many
of
their
particular
acts
,
they
are
inexcusable
.
4.
Another
great
Scandall
taken
and
given
,
is
,
that
the
Parliament
not
only
took
away
the
dignities
of
the
Clergy
,
but
the
estates
of
the
Clergie
.
What
shall
we
make
for
an
answer
to
this
monstrous
Crime
?
Before
we
say
any
thing
to
this
,
we
wil
make
a
step
back
to
former
times
.
We
shall
find
the
house
of
Commons
alm●…st
as
full
of
envie
,
as
of
age
,
against
the
Clergies
wealth
.
In
the
ninth
of
Hen.
4th
,
We
shall
find
the
lower
House
exhibited
a
bill
against
the
riches
of
the
Clergie
;
wherein
they
signifie
to
the
King
,
that
he
may
possesse
so
much
of
th●…
temporall
possessions
of
the
Clergie
,
as
will
maintain
One
hundred
and
fifty
Earles
,
One
thousand
five
hundred
Knights
,
six
thousand
two
hundred
Esquires
,
and
One
hundred
Hospitals
:
had
the
King
been
as
covetous
as
the
Commons
were
base
,
the
Clergy
had
not
been
lef●…
a
prey
to
his
successors
.
In
Henry
the
Eighth
his
raign
,
the
Lords
and
Commons
fell
upon
the
Clergy
for
their
fleece
;
took
from
them
(
as
saith
Cambden
)
in
England
and
Wales
,
Six
hundred
forty
five
Monasteries
;
they
dissolved
ninety
Colledges
,
and
of
Chanteries
and
fire
Chappels
two
thousand
three
hundred
seventy
four
,
of
Hospitals
One
hundred
and
ten
;
The
yearly
value
being
161100l.
Besides
the
stocks
of
Cattel
which
the
poor
men
and
their
families
possessed
,
which
they
took
and
sold.
Also
the
timber
,
lead
,
bells
,
the
plate
,
and
other
rich
Ornaments
of
the
Church
;
which
they
robbed
and
spoiled
the
Church
of
.
And
in
the
Reign
of
King
Charles
,
the
last
Parliament
that
that
King
called
:
which
was
the
gladding
of
the
hearts
of
all
the
people
of
the
Kingdom
,
whose
eyes
were
fixed
upon
them
,
in
hopes
of
enjoying
some
eminent
good
from
them
:
these
alone
,
without
and
against
the
consent
of
the
King
,
fell
upon
the
Clergies
Estates
,
and
swept
all
that
away
which
King
Henry
left
.
What
shall
we
say
here
?
That
we
may
not
condemn
the
righteous
with
the
wicked
,
we
answer
,
1.
They
never
pretended
at
the
first
to
any
such
thing
;
Ab
initio
non
●…uit
sic
:
they
convenanted
no
such
thing
:
and
the
most
of
those
that
were
secluded
and
imprisoned
,
were
professed
enemies
to
the
alienating
of
the
Church
Lands
from
the
Church
▪
and
alwayes
so
declared
themselves
.
Lands
given
to
the
Church
are
sacred
things
,
and
he
that
al●…enates
them
,
steals
from
God
:
Indeed
,
it
is
the
part
of
the
Civil
Magistrate
to
restore
to
the
widow
,
the
fatherlesse
,
and
the
oppressed
,
those
Lands
that
the
Clergie
fraudulently
got
from
them
,
though
they
have
long
possessed
them
:
And
also
to
restore
that
Land
they
have
got●…en
from
the
Crown
:
But
to
take
away
by
force
the
lawfull
rights
and
possessions
of
the
Church
,
under
pret●…nce
of
Reformation
,
is
both
grosse
Hypocrisie
,
and
abominable
Sacriledg
.
For
my
owne
part
,
I
really
beleeve
,
That
God
is
this
day
punishing
the
Royall
Family
for
that
sin
of
their
Fore-fathers
:
Henry
the
Eighth's
sins
are
not
yet
forgot
,
chiefly
that
of
Sacriledg
;
God
will
punish
to
the
third
and
fourth
generation
,
except
we
repent
of
those
sins
by
endeavouring
a
reformation
.
And
as
for
the
Church-robbers
of
this
age
,
wait
but
a
while
,
and
without
their
repentance
,
you
shall
see
misery
and
shame
upon
them
;
God
will
find
them
out
:
It
hath
been
●…bserved
,
that
scarce
any
prospered
an
age
with
the
alienated
Lands
of
the
Church
.
In
Henry
the
Eighth's
time
,
many
,
who
before
they
griped
it
,
lived
well
;
after
they
got
it
,
decayed
and
were
brought
to
beggery
and
great
want
:
That
sacred
flesh
stollen
from
the
Altar
,
had
a
cole
in
it
,
which
burnt
up
their
nests
where
their
other
store
lay
.
God
grant
the
guilty
of
this
age
repentance
for
this
crying
sin
;
otherwise
,
let
David's
deprecation
be
fulfilled
upon
them
,
Psalm
83.
11
,
12.
Make
them
like
Oreb
and
Zeeb
,
as
Zeba
and
Zalmunna
,
who
said
,
Let
us
take
to
our selves
the
houses
of
God
in
possession
,
&c.
As
to
that
scandall
,
That
when
the
Parliament
had
an
opportunity
to
declare
to
the
world
,
that
all
their
Remonstrances
,
Declarations
,
Vows
,
Protestations
,
and
Covenants
,
proceeded
from
a
sincere
heart
,
by
establishing
the
King
,
when
they
had
drove
evill
Counsel
from
about
him
;
that
then
,
directly
Contrary
to
those
declarations
and
vows
,
they
began
upon
new
termes
with
him
,
they
must
have
the
sword
put
into
their
hands
,
else
they
could
not
trust
him
;
and
necessity
and
self
preservation
put
them
upon
it
:
The
self
same
arguments
that
were
used
(
as
a
just
judgement
upon
them
)
in
their
overthrow
,
which
soon
followed
.
To
this
there
is
a
double
answer
by
divers
persons
;
a
witty
one
,
and
a
pious
one
.
Some
say
,
that
the
King
desired
,
for
the
Satisfaction
of
all
parties
,
a
treaty
with
his
Parliament
:
before
he
came
to
be
reestablished
,
and
that
upon
the
surest
grounds
of
reason
and
policie
,
it
was
on
both
sides
thought
most
fit
for
to
have
it
:
yet
it
had
been
most
Religious
in
the
Parliament
,
and
more
for
the
honour
of
their
cause
,
if
not
for
the
safety
of
it
,
to
have
kept
to
their
former
Declarations
,
and
performed
their
word
and
publick
promises
made
therein
.
Others
more
piously
say
,
and
those
formerly
of
the
House
,
God
in
justice
hath
overthrown
our
policie
with
others
sinful
policie
.
God
shews
us
our
own
sins
in
their
lively
pictu●…e
,
acted
by
others
against
us
.
God
Punisheth
our
foregoing
sins
with
these
present
sins
;
as
they
dealt
with
others
,
so
others
dealt
with
them
;
they
would
not
trust
their
superior
,
and
their
inferiors
would
not
trust
them
.
Thus
have
we
wafted
over
a
rough
Sea
,
wherein
we
have
discov●…red
the
sad
Ship-wrack
of
a
good
cause
,
which
went
●…ut
and
returned
like
Solomons
Ships
for
gold
.
The
King
and
the
Parliament
at
their
first
s●…ting
out
promised
fair
,
and
good
grounds
of
great
hopes
●…f
m●…ch
good
both
to
Church
and
▪
State
appeared
;
but
soon
was
the
King
,
(
whether
drawn
,
or
driven
,
or
both
)
d●…parted
from
the
right
way
.
He
took
the
sword
,
and
sadly
per●…shed
by
the
sword
:
the
Lords
and
Commons
made
vowes
and
protestations
to
God
and
man
,
and
in
the
breach
of
them
were
broken
.
Each
of
these
with
the
Emperour
Mauritius
,
might
justly
say
,
Jusius
es
Domine
,
&
justa
sunt
tua
judicia
,
in
all
that
hath
befal●…en
them
.
Yet
in
these
dreadfull
frowns
of
his
upon
the
Reformers
,
we
may
see
Gods
gracious
smiles
upon
their
intended
reformation
:
whiles
the
clouds
of
Gods
just
displeasure
overs●…adowed
the
Reformers
,
a
bright
beam
of
his
Providence
shined
on
that
cause
they
all
professed
;
for
the
King
,
Lords
and
Commons
that
began
in
a
good
cause
,
but
afterwards
were
divided
upon
different
self-interests
,
at
the
very
last
of
all
met
again
,
consulted
,
agreed
,
and
finished
(
all
three
together
)
their
testimony
concerning
this
cause
;
and
then
(
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
Revel.
11.
7.
)
God
snatched
both
that
from
them
,
and
th●…m
from
us
,
unworthy
of
both
,
who
contemning
the
golden
yoke
of
Christs
government
,
are
justly
liable
to
the
iron
●…oke
of
Antichrists
tyranny
.
However
,
let
the
Parliaments
cause
in
the
eyes
of
the
wise
be
magnified
,
though
the
underta●…ers
of
it
be
(
for
ends
best
known
to
God
)
debased
:
let
God
and
his
cause
be
true
,
though
every
man
be
found
a
liar
before
him
.
Let
not
therefore
the
professed
friends
of
Zion
in
this
day
of
Gods
dark
and
dreadfull
providences
amongst
us
▪
stumble
and
fall
,
as
the
most
of
professours
do
from
their
first
principles
:
let
not
the
reproaches
of
●…apists
,
and
open
prophane
persons
on
one
hand
,
nor
of
Sectarian●…
on
the
other
hand
,
make
us
lose
our
stedfastnesse
:
let
our
●…ffections
and
prayers
be
the
same
for
our
Reformation
and
our
Reformers
,
as
formerly
:
let
not
their
failings
in
the
cause
,
cause
us
to
fall
from
the
cause
▪
Angels
,
not
men
,
are
able
to
carry
on
a
Reform●…tion
without
faults
:
where
shall
we
finde
a
Reformaion
●…arried
on
without
great
miscarriages
?
At
the
first
Nationall
Reformation
in
the
world
,
we
finde
Moses
the
Churches
Monarch
in
the
Mount
with
God
,
and
Aaron
,
the
Seventie
,
and
the
people
,
his
●…riest
,
his
〈◊〉
,
and
his
subjects
in
the
valley
that
while
with
the
Devil
,
y●…t
their
●…ellish
sm●…ke
below
did
not
eclipse
Gods
light
above
,
that
day
was
a
glorious
day
of
Reformation
,
notwithstanding
in
the
eyes
of
all
the
people
:
the
two
Tables
wer●…
br●…ke
by
Moses
▪
their
〈◊〉
,
the
Lords
anointed
:
in
Nehemiahs
time
,
how
many
〈◊〉
were
g●…t
into
that
box
,
purposely
so
pollute
the
ointment
of
a
Reformation
;
oppressours
and
supplanters
and
Schismaticks
had
shrewdly
〈◊〉
blown
that
Reformation
,
yet
't
was
carried
on
at
last
.
God
can
carry
on
a
cause
by
mens
miscarriages
:
David
,
a
man
after
Gods
one
heart
began●…s
Reformation
,
he
stumbled
in
limine
,
for
he
should
have
brought
home
the
Arke
,
Deut.
10.
8.
according
to
Moses
prescription
,
upon
the
Priests
shoulders
;
but
he
followes
the
Philistines
fashion
,
and
fetcheth
it
home
upon
a
Cart.
Here
the
King
and
his
Parliament
(
I
mean
his
Nobles
)
and
the
Priests
all
stumbled
;
and
by
this
stumble
the
〈◊〉
was
shaken
,
and
Uzzah
smitten
;
yet
the
Ark
was
the
same
,
and
so
〈◊〉
the
n●…erer
its
appointed
place
We
mention
this
to
the
shame
of
those
〈◊〉
th●…se
dayes
,
who
pretend
to
follow
the
〈◊〉
,
but
startle
and
start
aside
〈◊〉
,
because
th●…se
beasts
that
were
employed
to
draw
it
,
have
stum●…
and
〈◊〉
it
.
Oh
Christians
,
take
heed
of
apostatizing
from
Gods
ca●…se
,
when
persecuted
:
God
takes
that
from
Christians
most
grievously
.
If
God
smote
to
the
grave
Uzzah
for
touching
the
Ark
when
it
shock
,
will
he
not
smi●…e
to
hell
those
Apostates
that
kick
their
heel
at
the
Ark
,
now
't
is
shaken
?
There
were
never
such
a
number
of
brazen-faced
Apostates
seen
in
the
World
together
,
as
in
these
dayes
,
England
,
and
Scotland
have
produced
.
These
wormes
which
bred
in
the
belly
of
the
Church
,
made
it
sick
,
and
miscarry
of
a
Reformation
;
since
they
are
voided
,
the
Church
,
though
for
the
present
weak
,
I
hope
,
●…s
neer
to
her
recovery
.
Let
those
then
that
long
and
lo●…k
for
her
recovery
,
take
off
their
hearts
from
murmuring
at
the
cause
,
and
turn
all
their
complaints
against
themselves
:
ô
that
the
spirit
of
supplication
might
passe
through
the
Protestant
Churches
this
day
;
ô
that
all
the
families
that
fear
the
Lord
,
might
〈◊〉
:
before
the
Lord
this
day
;
that
each
might
see
how
they
have
in
their
places
fallen
short
of
the
glory
of
God
.
Oh
that
the
families
of
the
house
of
David
,
of
Nathan
,
of
Levi
,
and
Shimei
,
i.
e.
of
the
Royall
blood
,
and
Priestly
function
,
might
mourn
this
day
before
the
Lord
for
their
own
si●…s
,
and
the
sins
of
their
fore-fathers
;
ô
that
we
might
all
know
in
th●…s
our
day
of
visitation
the
things
that
concern
our
peace
.
The
sacred
prophicies
tell
us
,
(
if
we
mistake
them
not
)
that
the
Churches
deliverance
is
nigh
at
hand
,
that
time
when
the
Witnesses
shall
rise
,
the
everlasting
Gospel
shall
be
preached
to
all
people
,
and
the
twelve
Tribes
converted
;
and
also
the
time
when
the
Devil
,
the
beast
,
and
the
false
Prophet
shall
be
cast
into
the
lake
that
burneth
with
fire
and
brimstone
:
now
,
as
Daniel
(
Chap
9
)
finding
out
the
expi●…ation
of
the
70
years
captivity
,
did
thereupon
betake
himself
to
fast
and
pray
,
and
confesse
the
sins
of
Judah
,
Jerusalem
,
and
all
Israel
,
with
the
sins
of
their
Kings
,
Princes
,
and
fore-fathers
:
so
ought
we
,
that
look
after
the
publick
weale
of
the
Church
,
(
finding
by
the
prophecies
,
that
the
Apostasie
is
well
nigh
finished
,
and
the
Antichrist
appears
,
which
is
the
immediate
fore-runner
of
Christs
glorious
comming
(
as
we
shew
in
the
ensuing
Tract
)
to
raise
the
Witnesses
,
and
restore
the
Iews
)
to
bet●…ke
ourselves
to
solemn
humiliation
fasting
and
prayer
,
making
confession
of
the
sins
of
our
Kings
,
of
our
Nobles
,
of
our
Ministers
,
and
of
our
people
,
taking
to
ourselves
Daniels
words
,
Chap
9.
16.
For
our
sins
,
and
the
iniquity
of
our
forefathers
,
Ierusalem
is
become
a
reproach
,
ô
Lord
,
to
all
that
dwell
about
it
;
now
therefore
cause
thy
face
to
shine
upon
thy
Sanctuary
that
is
desolate
,
for
the
Lords
sake
:
ô
Lord
,
incline
thine
ear
to
hear
,
open
thine
eyes
,
and
behold
our
desolations
.
Oh
that
we
would
all
turn
Priests
,
and
come
quickly
,
bringing
this
holy
●…incense
with
us
into
the
Congregation
,
that
so
atonement
might
be
made
for
the
Churches
of
God
,
against
which
great
wrath
from
the
Lord
is
gone
out
this
day
,
and
sore
plagues
are
upon
them
.
Gods
eares
are
not
heavy
nor
is
his
hand
shortened
,
that
he
cannot
save
us
;
but
our
pride
,
security
,
hardnesse
,
unbelief
,
impenitencie
and
murmuring
have
kept
back
good
things
from
us
Why
are
we
in
bondage
to
a
generation
that
curse
their
father
,
and
blesse
not
their
mother
?
Spare
thy
people
,
ô
Lord
,
and
give
not
thine
heritage
to
reproach
,
that
Heathens
should
thus
rule
over
us
.
So
soon
as
the
people
of
God
are
thus
framed
,
God
will
be
jealous
for
the
land
,
and
pity
his
people
.
The
Churches
teares
usually
go
before
the
black
Funerall
of
their
enemies
:
their
tears
ascend
like
exhalations
insensibly
,
but
return
in
thundering
and
lightning
stormes
upon
their
enemies
.
We
shall
finde
the
Churches
mourning
,
and
the
enemies
ruine
to
be
(
Zach.
12.
3
,
4
,
10.
)
a
Gospel-connexion
;
and
what
himself
hath
joyned
,
we
cannot
pull
asunder
.
Since
therefore
preces
&
lachrymae
are
our
best
weapons
against
our
enemies
;
let
us
take
to
our selves
this
spirituall
armour
,
and
let
us
thus
go
forth
for
the
cause
of
God
with
much
affection
,
rejoycing
as
a
Bridegroom
commeth
forth
of
his
chamber
,
and
as
a
strong
man
rejoyceth
to
run
a
race
;
let
us
rejoyce
,
that
we
are
counted
worthy
to
be
in
arms
for
so
great
a
King
,
let
us
with
a
holy
scorn
disdain
the
enemies
of
our
Lord
the
King
,
let
us
defie
that
power
and
strength
they
bring
against
him
Let
the
Counter-motions
of
crosse
providences
,
which
make
it
evening
by
the
Apostates
clock
,
put
forward
the
hand
of
your
faith
,
to
make
it
the
morning
of
deliverance
;
doth
the
Antichrist
tread
down
all
before
him
,
and
oppresse
the
Church
of
God
exceedingly
,
be
of
good
cheer
,
for
thus
it
is
written
that
Antichrist
must
do
,
and
the
Witnesses
must
suffer
;
and
also
't
is
written
,
that
then
he
is
neer
to
his
ruine
;
and
the
Church
neer
to
a
glorious
and
exceeding
great
deliverance
,
which
is
the
subject
of
one
main
part
of
the
ensuing
Discourse
.
Be
not
then
,
ô
ye
Saints
of
the
most
High
!
either
afraid
or
ashamed
of
your
afflictions
;
Can
you
chuse
a
better
Master
?
Can
you
fight
under
a
more
royall
Standard
then
Christs
?
or
can
you
finde
a
baser
enemy
,
or
more
accursed
then
the
Antichrist
?
gird
on
then
your
spirituall
armour
with
the
girdle
of
sincerity
;
be
stedfast
in
your
resolutions
:
why
do
the
latchets
of
the
shoes
of
patience
hang
so
loose
?
Why
do
you
f●…et
and
startle
at
the
news
of
suffering
?
as
if
the
fiery
triall
,
which
is
to
try
you
,
were
the
fire
of
hell
to
damn
you
:
sincerity
rejoyceth
in
the
triall
:
how
will
you
be
known
from
loose
professeurs
,
if
your
sincerity
be
not
tried
by
afflictions
?
afflictions
indured
with
patience
for
Christ
are
the
seales
of
sincerity
;
this
was
one
of
Pauls
seals
,
which
passed
him
for
current
among
the
Saints
.
[
Paul
,
a
prisoner
of
Jesus
Christ
]
Sufferings
for
Christ
are
an
evident
t●…ken
of
perdition
to
your
enemies
,
but
to
you
of
salvation
,
and
that
of
God
.
Faith
is
the
evidence
of
our
salvation
,
and
sufferings
are
the
evidence
of
our
faith
;
Rejoyce
therefore
,
inasmuch
as
yeare
made
partakers
of
the
sufferings
of
Christ
,
for
when
his
glory
shall
be
revealed
,
ye
shall
be
glad
also
with
exceeding
joy
;
your
reproaches
for
Christ
render
you
happy
,
inasmuch
as
thereby
the
Spirit
of
glory
resteth
on
you
:
though
on
your
enemies
part
Christ
is
blasphemed
;
yet
on
your
part
he
is
glorified
.
We
have
indeavoured
to
clear
the
Church
of
England
,
and
to
clear
the
reformation
beg●…n
,
and
at
last
fi●…ished
by
the
King
,
Lords
,
and
Commons
,
as
Christs
Church
and
Christs
cause
,
notwithstanding
all
those
reproaches
cast
upon
it
:
let
us
then
all
of
us
that
own
the
Church
of
England
for
a
true
Church
,
and
the
reformation
of
that
Church
for
a
good
cause
,
prepare
for
sufferings
,
and
let
us
count
them
as
so
many
scars
of
honour
got
in
the
field
,
where
the
Royall
Standard
of
our
Lord
,
the
King
is
pitched
,
which
we
shall
wear
forever
,
our
bodies
shall
lie
down
in
the
grave
in
the
honour
of
them
,
and
at
the
Resurrection
rise
in
the
m●…jesty
of
them
.
Let
love
to
Christ
,
and
love
to
the
Church
of
Christ
constrain
us
to
constancy
;
let
's
stop
our
eares
against
all
the
charmes
of
the
Devill
,
the
world
,
or
the
flesh
:
let
's
look
to
our
Redeemer
,
who
when
he
was
tempted
upon
the
salvation
of
the
chief
Priests
and
Elders
,
and
upon
the
vindication
of
the
Godhead
to
come
down
from
the
Crosse
,
(
this
seems
to
me
to
be
the
deepest
temptation
of
hels
forging
,
for
to
destroy
the
work
of
Redemption
;
for
had
Christ
come
down
before
he
had
died
,
our
Redemption
had
not
been
finished
,
and
we
must
all
have
been
damned
)
yet
he
continued
in
his
shameful
and
grievous
torments
under
all
these
blasphemons
roproaches
until
the
work
of
our
Redemption
was
finished
;
look
up
then
to
this
great
Captain
of
our
salvation
,
and
as
you
have
seen
him
do
,
so
do
ye
;
you
must
,
if
you
be
Christs
,
be
made
conformable
to
Christ
your
head
by
sufferings
.
The
faithful
Christians
of
the
three
Kingdoms
have
suffered
much
,
ô
let
them
not
come
down
from
the
cross
,
until
the
work
be
finished
!
't
is
supposed
that
there
are
sharper
sufferings
yet
to
come
,
yet
let
us
not
●…aint
,
for
there
are
more
with
us
then
are
against
us
,
we
have
(
as
that
great
person
said
)
A
good
Cause
,
and
a
gracious
God
,
and
so
we
have
all
the
Angels
and
Saints
on
our
sine
,
we
have
the
Trinity
to
trust
to
,
who
is
a
strong
h●…ld
in
time
of
trouble
,
and
knoweth
every
soul
that
trusteth
in
him
.
Let
love
to
the
Church
whereof
you
are
members
,
let
love
to
the
generations
yet
unborn
,
who
are
to
be
members
of
the
Church
,
provoke
you
to
constancie
.
That
they
when
they
shall
blush
to
read
of
the
shameful
Apostasie
of
many
eminent
Professors
,
may
rejoyce
and
be
incouraged
by
your
patience
,
pray
,
●…aith
,
and
constancy
to
maintain
those
truths
you
leave
them
sealed
with
your
bl●…ud
,
with
Christian
courage
in
the
greatest
storms
of
persecution
,
and
give
glory
to
God
on
your
behalf
,
in
imitation
of
your
singular
vertues
;
wherefore
stand
fast
,
and
in
your
deepest
troubles
lift
up
your
head
for
your
Redemption
draweth
nigh
:
't
is
but
waiting
a
little
while
,
and
then
he
that
cometh
,
will
come
,
and
will
not
tarry
:
when
he
'l
come
over
the
mountains
,
an
unexpected
way
,
and
will
appear
to
you
on
th●…se
Mountains
like
a
pleasant
Roe
,
but
he
'l
come
as
a
thief
upon
your
enemies
,
that
is
,
suddenly
,
unexpectedly
,
terribly
,
bloudily
,
with
his
sword
drawn
in
his
hand
,
spoiling
them
in
a
moment
,
when
your
enemies
are
fol●…ed
together
as
thorns
,
and
whiles
they
are
drunken
as
drunkards
,
they
shall
be
devoured
as
stubble
fully
dry
;
but
on
Mount
Zion
shall
be
deliverance
:
That
thou
(
Christian
Reader
)
mayst
be
found
on
Mount
Zion
,
in
this
great
and
terrible
day
of
the
Lord
,
which
by
all
Scripture-signes
is
neer
at
hand
,
that
thou
mayest
be
one
of
those
that
keep
their
garments
clean
,
and
wait
for
the
comming
of
our
Lord
,
that
thou
mayest
not
be
found
amongst
the
number
of
Christs
enemies
when
he
comes
,
but
mayest
disc●…rn
the
times
and
the
seasons
,
so
as
thereby
before-warned
to
flie
from
the
wrath
to
come
.
I
have
with
much
labour
and
diligence
,
presented
with
all
the
affection
of
a
sincere
Christian
this
ensuing
Treatise
to
thy
view
;
if
thou
beest
a
gainer
by
it
for
thy
souls
good
,
give
glory
to
God
,
the
Authors
designe
is
fully
accomplished
.
Farewel
.
In
the
first
page
of
the
Preface
for
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
read
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
and
for
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
read
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
Of
the
APOSTASIE
.
The
First
Part.
CHAP.
1.
THis
Chapter
is
a
part
of
the
second
Epistle
of
Paul
,
which
he
wrote
to
the
Thessalonians
;
I
call
it
the
second
Epistle
in
regard
of
its
posteriority
to
the
first
:
in
the
order
of
place
it
is
in
all
the
Greek
Copies
the
last
or
second
Epistle
;
yet
Learned
Doctor
Estius
and
Grotius
do
conceive
this
second
in
the
order
of
time
to
be
the
first
,
as
being
written
by
Paul
first
:
their
grounds
for
this
I
shall
not
meddle
with
,
it
not
lying
within
my
circle
at
this
time
to
enquire
when
and
where
Paul
writ
this
Epistle
;
yet
I
doubt
not
ere
I
leave
this
Subject
but
to
make
it
manifest
that
this
Epistle
is
Pauls
second
Epistle
in
time
,
as
well
as
place
,
to
the
Thessalonians
.
That
Paul
was
the
Author
of
this
Epistle
,
is
on
all
hands
granted
;
the
only
thing
then
that
we
shall
enquire
after
before
we
come
to
the
Text
,
is
,
who
this
Paul
was
?
Here
it
will
not
be
impertinent
to
give
a
word
or
two
;
1.
Of
his
Birth
:
2.
His
Breeding
:
3.
His
Conversion
:
4.
His
Name
.
1.
Paul
was
born
at
[
a
](A44854-e5010-b)
a
Tarsus
jus
municipale
à
Romanis
consecuta
est
:
ita
ut
Tarsenses
censerentur
cives
Romani
,
&
civium
Romanorum
Privilegiis
frucrentur
:
Ius
hoc
adepti
sunt
Tarsenses
à
Julio
Caesare
,
&
ab
Augusto
,
eò
quò●…
utriusque
partes
,
in
bellis
civilibus
str●…nuè
adjuvissent
.
Hinc
Tarsus
Iuliopolis
dicta
.
Dio
Cassius
lib.
47.
Tarsus
,
the
Metropolitan
City
of
Cilicia
Acts
21.
39.
The
son
of
a
Pharisee
,
an
Hebrew
of
the
Hebrews
,
Philip.
3.
4.
5.
A
man
that
for
Natural
Birth-right-Priviledges
,
Hier.
de
Script
.
Eccles.
cap.
15.
could
have
boasted
with
the
proudest
Iew
;
he
was
of
the
Tribe
of
Benjamin
,
out
of
which
Tribe
God
gave
the
twelve
Tribes
their
first
King
,
after
whose
name
he
was
called
;
these
two
Sauls
fulfilled
the
dark
side
of
that
Prophecy
,
Gen.
49.
27.
being
monstrous
Gen.
49.
Wolves
against
Christs
Sheep
and
Shepherds
.
2.
Pauls
Breeding
o●…
Education
was
under
Gamaliel
,
Act.
22.
3.
who
was
a
man
of
great
Authority
and
Learning
amongst
the
Iewes
,
he
was
a
member
of
the
great
〈◊〉
which
sate
at
Ierusalem
,
and
had
the
sole
power
of
judging
of
a
Prophet
;
he
was
a
Doctor
of
the
Law
,
of
great
repute
among
all
the
people
,
Act
5.
34.
who
by
his
eloquence
and
wisdom
in
one
Dilemma
,
put
to
silence
the
High-Priest
and
all
the
Doctors
,
or
rather
(
I
may
say
)
he
made
them
,
like
Subjects
,
fall
to
his
opinion
.
This
Learned
Doctor
was
Pauls
Tutor
.
Now
how
to
reconcile
Act.
18.
3.
with
what
I
have
writ
,
or
rather
,
what
the
Holy
Ghost
discovers
in
the
forementioned
Texts
of
Pauls
Education
,
I
do
not
know
;
for
it
is
generally
concluded
from
this
Text
,
that
Paul
was
a
Tent-maker
by
Trade
;
now
that
Paul
should
be
a
Pharifee
and
a
Tent-maker
,
was
as
absurd
amongst
the
Iewes
,
as
it
is
amongst
Orthodox
Christians
,
to
say
a
man
is
a
Minister
,
and
a
also
a
Cobler
or
a
Tinker
,
unless
Paul
were
(
as
by
his
wild
Zeal
he
should
seem
to
be
)
a
Tub-Pharisee
:
indeed
,
the
Jewish
Church
was
at
that
time
exceedingly
degenerated
from
its
primitive
Purity
,
and
that
very
Sect
declared
so
much
;
for
a
Pharisee
was
but
an
hypocritical
Sectarian
Separatist
:
And
Drusius
tels
us
,
that
they
●…an
Division
to
seven
:
there
was
the
Praise-seeking
Pharisee
,
and
the
Self-justiciaty
,
and
the
Self-afflicting
Pharisee
,
that
wounded
his
head
,
and
scratched
his
body
with
thorns
;
the
Slavishly-fearful
Pharisee
,
the
virtuous
Pharisee
,
the
covetous
Pharisee
;
and
lastly
,
the
down-look'd
devoted
Pharisee
,
who
wore
a
thing
like
a
Mortar
on
his
head
to
hinder
his
looking
upward
.
But
I
find
another
distinction
more
grave
,
but
whether
more
Authentick
,
I
leave
to
the
Jewish
Antiquaries
to
determine
;
there
are
two
sorts
of
Pharisees
,
namely
,
Porashim
and
Parushim
,
as
the
Hebrews
term
them
,
that
is
,
Docentes
and
Separati
,
Teaching
Pharise●…s
,
and
Laik
Pharisees
:
now
this
distinction
is
brought
by
Antiquaries
purposely
to
salve
that
Text
Luke
18.
12.
where
the
Pharisees
boast
that
they
paid
Tythe
of
Mynt
and
Cummin
.
Now
if
they
paid
Tythes
(
saith
the
Disputant
)
how
were
they
Church-men
?
To
this
it
is
answered
,
The
Teaching
Pharisees
paid
not
Tythes
,
But
received
them
,
but
the
Laick
Pharisees
paid
it
.
But
this
distinction
is
not
satisfactory
;
for
if
none
but
Laicks
paid
Tythes
,
then
we
may
as
well
conclude
,
that
all
the
Levites
were
Laicks
,
because
the
Levits
paid
Tythes
to
the
Priests
.
I
humbly
conceive
the
answer
●…would
be
sound
and
true
thus
,
That
it
does
not
follow
,
that
of
absolute
necessity
,
the
Pharisees
that
paid
Tythes
must
be
Laicks
;
for
why
might
not
they
,
being
Church-men
,
pay
Tythes
to
the
Priests
at
the
Temple
,
as
well
as
the
Levites
who
receive
Tythes
pay
the
Tythe
of
their
Tythes
to
the
Priests
,
Numb.
18.
28
,
29.
But
the
Priests
were
Levites
,
and
the
Levites
called
Priests
,
Ezek.
44.
15.
Heb.
7.
5.
But
we
need
none
of
these
distinctions
or
answers
to
solve
this
question
about
Paul
,
for
we
do
affirm
(
from
Act.
26.
4
,
5.
)
that
Paul
before
Likewise
Act.
22.
3.
proves
Paul
was
never
bound
to
that
Trade
of
Tent-making
,
for
he
was
brought
up
at
the
feet
of
Gamaliel
:
now
all
men
know
that
Gamaliel
was
no
Laick
Pharisee
,
he
was
no
Tent-maker
,
but
a
Doctor
of
the
Law
,
who
taught
Paul
not
Tent-making
,
but
as
the
Text
tells
us
,
the
perfect
manner
of
the
Law
of
the
Fathers
.
Tertullian
and
Hierom
affirm
Tertul.
contra
Marcion
.
lib.
5.
Ideo
dicitur
Paulus
vas
electionis
,
qu●…alegis
&
S.
Scripturarum
erat
armartum
.
Hieron
.
ad
Paulinum
.
Chrysost.
Hom.
3
1
Cor.
that
he
was
incomparably
wise
in
the
knowledge
of
the
Scriptures
.
Moreover
Pauls
Learning
,
Eloquence
and
practices
,
tell
us
,
that
he
never
learnt
before
his
Conversion
,
nor
ever
practised
the
Trade
of
Tent-making
;
he
had
a
far
worse
Trade
,
which
hee
followed
too
hard
,
to
be
of
that
;
in
stead
of
making
Tents
for
men
,
he
pulled
down
and
destroyed
the
Tabernacles
of
God
,
the
bodies
of
the
Sainrs
.
Such
was
his
humane
Learning
,
that
(
saith
Chrysostome
)
it
was
a
great
question
amongst
the
Heathens
,
Whether
he
were
not
more
Learned
then
Plato
?
3.
Next
let
us
view
Pauls
Conversion
.
This
Paul
,
that
Lion
that
devoured
the
Saints
,
that
brier
that
scratched
and
wounded
all
that
came
neer
him
,
or
hee
could
come
neer
;
that
son
of
the
Divel
,
that
imprisoned
the
Saints
,
dragging
them
from
Prison
to
the
place
of
execution
;
that
Corn.
Lap.
Rock
that
could
stand
and
see
them
murdered
without
relenting
:
behold
this
Lion
that
devoured
Gods
Sacrifices
,
now
lying
down
amongst
them
,
and
eating
straw
(
food
formerly
against
his
pallate
)
with
them
:
This
Wolfe
is
now
found
feeding
,
not
upon
,
but
meekly
with
the
Lambs
:
This
Brier
of
the
Wilderness
that
formerly
drew
bloud
,
is
now
become
a
fruitful
Vine
in
the
garden
of
God
,
and
yeilds
not
only
pleasant
fruit
,
but
like
the
Apple-tree
in
the
Forrest
,
yeilds
pleasant
shade
unto
the
Church
scorched
with
afflictions
,
For
the
Church
had
rest
round
about
:
This
Rock
in
the
Desert
of
Zin
(
as
I
may
call
him
)
is
now
become
a
pleasant
River
to
multitudes
of
thirsty
souls
:
This
Paul
that
was
the
Son
of
the
Divel
in
the
morning
,
and
ready
mounted
on
his
message
,
and
more
then
three
parts
of
his
journey
towards
the
place
where
he
was
to
execute
his
Warrants
,
is
made
the
Son
of
God
at
noon
:
This
Mount
Etna
▪
we
find
removed
into
the
midst
of
the
Sea
,
and
all
his
fiery
flames
put
out
.
This
Cedar
of
Libanus
is
not
only
shaken
,
but
falls
at
this
sudden
Thunder
of
God
:
This
Iordan
,
that
was
swiftly
running
into
the
dead
sea
,
is
driven
back
at
his
rebuke
.
Adam
was
not
more
strangely
disfigured
by
his
fall
,
then
this
man
gloriously
transformed
by
his
fall
:
His
fall
was
his
promotion
,
his
blindness
a
giving
sight
.
Paul
met
with
a
better
Tutor
now
then
Gamaliel
;
Gamaliel
only
(
and
scarce
that
)
taught
him
Law
;
but
this
new
Master
teacheth
him
Gospel
:
he
learnt
more
in
one
hour
now
,
then
ever
he
learnt
in
all
his
life
before
;
he
now
learned
the
true
knowledge
of
the
Lord
of
life
;
and
no
marvel
(
though
he
were
miraculously
taught
)
for
he
was
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
taught
by
the
Lord
of
life
.
It
is
most
probable
that
this
was
the
time
that
he
was
rapt
into
the
third
Heaven
;
I
mean
,
the
time
of
his
three
dayes
extasie
at
Damascus
.
Here
Christ
not
only
made
him
a
Saint
,
but
created
him
an
Apostle
:
The
other
Apostles
had
the
favor
to
see
Christ
after
his
Resurrection
,
but
he
had
the
honor
to
see
him
and
hear
him
speak
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
ineffable
words
,
which
were
not
lawful
for
man
to
utter
,
after
his
Ascension
;
which
few
,
besides
Iohn
in
Patmos
,
could
ever
boast
of
.
After
he
was
thus
baptized
with
fire
in
heaven
by
Christ
,
and
with
water
on
earth
by
Ananias
;
you
may
behold
this
Christian
Champion
,
(
the
true
Hercules
)
passing
Europe
,
Asia
,
and
other
parts
of
the
world
:
The
weapons
of
his
warfare
were
spiritual
,
therefore
and
powers
,
and
spiritual
wickednesses
in
high
places
,
therefore
his
Conquests
are
the
more
glorious
.
See
how
hee
conquered
that
roaring
Lion
Sergius
Paulus
proconsul
of
Paphus
,
and
made
him
lie
fawning
at
his
foot
:
See
him
again
crushing
the
head
of
that
See
pent
Elymas
Barjesus
.
How
many
wilde
Boars
did
he
came
,
which
wasted
and
destroyed
the
Church
?
It
would
be
too
tedious
to
relate
either
the
Conquests
that
he
got
,
or
the
Scarrs
of
honour
that
he
bore
for
Christ
.
He
that
thinks
he
can
hyperbolize
in
his
Encomiums
of
Paul
,
wee
'l
take
up
that
Proverb
on
Pauls
behalf
(
as
once
on
Hercules's
against
Iuno
)
against
him
.
P●…strà
Paulum
.
Indeed
,
he
was
mortall
as
other
men
,
but
went
to
his
grave
with
more
honour
then
other
Conquerors
after
all
their
Victories
do
;
he
died
in
the
field
,
and
yet
the
weapons
with
which
he
conquered
are
immortall
,
which
he
hath
left
to
succeeding
Ages
.
And
we
finde
in
his
fourteen
Epistles
,
which
(
like
the
Tower
of
David
,
builded
for
an
Armory
)
have
hanging
in
them
a
thousand
bucklers
,
all
the
shields
of
mighty
men
.
There
is
no
weapon
that
the
Church
,
or
any
member
of
the
Church
wants
at
any
time
,
in
any
case
,
against
any
Enemy
but
he
may
be
ready
furnished
in
Paul's
Armory
against
him
:
His
Epistles
are
another
Paradise
full
of
fruit
and
flowers
.
Thus
out
of
Paul
the
man-eater
came
out
meat
for
man
.
This
barren
wildernesse
became
a
spiritual
Canaan
to
the
Christian
Church
,
flowing
with
spiritual
milk
and
honey
.
Q.
Why
do
you
call
him
Paul
,
when
his
name
is
Saul
?
A.
I
call
him
as
he
calls
himself
in
all
his
Epistles
,
except
that
to
the
Hebrews
.
But
since
it
fals
in
my
way
to
discourse
of
his
name
,
and
the
changing
of
his
name
;
I
shall
not
baulk
it
,
but
briefly
touch
of
it
,
and
passe
immediately
from
the
Author
,
to
the
Subject
;
from
the
name
to
the
thing
.
Some
think
Paul
had
two
names
given
him
,
as
an
honor
to
him
:
if
so
,
then
the
question
will
be
,
who
bestowed
that
Title
of
honor
upon
him
;
who
gave
him
that
name
of
Paul
?
Truely
the
answer
will
be
uncouth
,
yet
very
true
;
not
his
Godfathers
nor
God-mothers
(
I
mean
the
Church
or
Company
present
)
at
his
Baptism
;
nor
the
Minister
that
baptized
him
;
For
they
all
after
his
baptism
called
him
Saul
,
Brother
Saul
.
Indeed
,
the
correlate
title
[
Brother
]
was
Paul's
greatest
title
of
Honour
;
for
however
the
world
contemns
it
,
it
is
not
onely
a
title
of
great
honour
,
but
of
exceeding
great
and
unconceivable
profit
to
be
a
true
brother
of
the
Church
militant
;
for
they
have
undoubted
Title
to
an
everlasting
Crown
and
Kingdome
,
which
Usurpers
cannot
dispossess
them
of
.
Now
if
the
Church
gave
not
Saul
the
name
of
Paul
in
honour
to
him
;
certainly
the
enemies
of
the
Church
would
not
doe
it
:
then
it
must
be
concluded
as
most
probable
,
that
Saul
gave
himself
the
name
of
Paul
:
and
so
that
opinion
will
fall
to
the
ground
;
for
't
is
not
to
be
imagined
that
he
would
give
himself
a
Title
of
honour
:
Self-created
Titles
are
false
and
ridiculous
,
and
rather
defame
the
person
as
a
proud
Usurper
,
then
speak
him
a
person
of
merit
,
to
whom
truly
belongeth
honour
.
But
if
we
seriously
view
this
new
name
of
Paul
,
we
shall
finde
the
person
owning
the
name
to
be
probably
the
Author
of
it
,
and
the
name
in
no
wise
to
be
a
Title
of
honour
,
but
of
true
Christian
debasement
.
Erasmus
takes
the
name
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
to
be
a
Greek
name
,
which
comes
of
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
which
signifies
ceasing
,
because
as
soon
as
he
ceased
from
persecution
,
he
changed
his
name
.
Others
think
,
that
Paulus
is
a
Latine
name
,
and
signifies
as
much
as
paucus
,
mean
and
little
;
he
so
esteeming
himself
,
when
his
conscience
had
an
eye
opened
to
reflect
upon
his
former
actions
.
Others
say
,
Paulus
signifies
as
much
as
pusillus
,
that
is
,
vise
or
base
;
for
so
Paul
esteemed
himself
after
his
Conversion
;
and
the
Greek
word
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
seems
to
import
as
much
.
Others
again
think
,
that
he
had
his
name
from
his
person
,
which
they
say
was
little
:
He
was
a
little
man
,
and
therefore
was
called
Paul
,
which
signifies
little
,
both
in
Greek
and
Latine
,
it
being
an
ancient
custome
both
amongst
the
Greeks
and
Latines
,
from
such
accidents
to
give
names
,
as
Caesar
was
so
called
à
caes●…is
oculis
,
from
his
gray
eyes
;
and
Plato
so
called
from
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
broad
,
because
he
had
broad
shoulders
.
I
humbly
conceive
that
Saul
took
this
name
of
Paul
to
himself
after
God
had
converted
him
:
He
took
it
as
a
garment
of
Pennance
upon
him
,
he
thought
the
other
name
of
Saul
too
good
for
so
vile
a
person
,
for
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
Shaul
,
in
Hebrew
signifies
Petitus
,
i.
one
wished
for
,
or
much
desired
:
though
Saint
Ambrose
thinks
Saulus
comes
of
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
because
he
was
a
great
disturber
of
the
peace
of
the
Church
:
but
I
rather
incline
to
the
Hebrew
Interpreter
,
Saul
being
not
a
Greek
name
:
and
(
with
submission
to
the
Learned
)
I
conceive
Paul
did
change
his
name
from
one
Hebrew
name
to
another
,
not
from
a
Hebrew
to
a
Greek
or
Latine
name
,
for
the
difference
between
Saul
and
Paul
in
the
Hebrew
is
only
in
the
first
letter
;
take
away
the
Hebrew
letter
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
and
add
the
letter
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
▪
and
the
name
Shaul
becomes
Paul
,
and
then
his
Hebrew
name
probably
comes
from
[
Pau
]
which
signifies
Hissing
,
as
much
as
to
say
,
I
am
so
far
from
being
a
man
to
be
desired
in
the
world
,
that
I
deserve
to
be
hissed
out
of
the
world
,
and
to
be
made
the
scorn
and
derision
of
all
the
men
in
the
world
.
It
was
an
ancient
custom
among
the
Hebrews
,
when
they
would
express
their
passions
,
to
change
their
name
,
and
so
make
it
sutable
to
their
sad
condition
;
so
Nahomi
in
Ruth
changeth
her
name
to
Marah
.
True
repentance
works
a
self-abhorrencie
,
and
raiseth
a
holy
indignation
in
the
soul
against
it self
for
sin
.
Paul
little
thought
he
had
persecuted
the
God
of
that
Law
which
he
was
so
zealous
for
,
when
he
went
to
bring
Christians
from
Damascus
to
Ierusalem
on
purpose
to
punish
them
:
'T
was
a
dreadful
speech
in
Sauls
ears
,
Saul
,
Saul
,
why
persecutest
thou
me
?
I
believe
this
voice
caused
as
great
an
heart-quake
in
Saul
,
as
the
hand
on
the
wall
wrought
an
handquake
on
the
Babylonish
King
.
What!
that
Paul
the
great
Zealot
for
God
,
should
now
by
the
voice
of
God
be
questioned
for
persecuting
God!
This
was
a
little
day
of
Judgment
with
Paul
,
happy
man
that
it
was
not
Doomes-day
with
him
;
that
God
that
struck
him
to
the
earth
,
might
justly
have
struck
him
down
to
Hell
;
certainly
this
gracious
dealing
of
Christ
with
Paul
,
considering
what
a
bloudy
enemy
Paul
had
been
against
him
,
so
overcame
him
that
he
ever
after
loathed
himself
;
therefore
he
calls
himself
,
The
least
of
the
Apostles
,
not
worthy
to
be
called
an
Apostle
,
a
man
born
out
of
due
time
,
a
wretched
man
,
or
a
man
carrying
〈◊〉
in
his
heart
;
these
expressions
agree
with
his
mean
name
which
he
chose
for
himself
;
and
possibly
after
his
conversion
,
with
this
new
name
he
might
take
the
new
Trade
of
Tent-making
up
,
especially
in
Arabia
where
Tents
were
used
,
and
where
after
his
Conversion
he
continued
three
yeers
to
preach
the
Lord
Jesus
:
nor
was
this
imployment
unbefitting
Paul
,
Thus
I
have
briefly
touched
of
Pauls
Name
,
his
Conversion
,
Education
and
Birth
,
that
the
Reader
may
be
justly
informed
of
the
Author
of
this
Subject
I
am
now
entering
upon
;
and
the
rather
I
have
writ
all
this
,
because
I
find
some
from
Act.
18.
3.
undervaluing
Paul
before
his
Conversion
too
much
,
and
others
elevating
him
much
above
himself
,
from
Act.
13.
1.
where
(
misreading
the
Text
)
they
would
make
him
a
man
of
Princely
Education
,
pretending
him
to
be
some
great
Officer
in
this
time
of
Perscution
,
whereas
I
scarce
believe
he
was
above
a
Solicitor
General
;
I
am
confident
,
and
I
believe
most
men
believe
,
that
he
could
not
be
so
high
as
an
Atturney
General
in
the
height
of
his
Persecution
:
and
therefore
let
no
man
favour
himself
in
so
gross
and
disorderly
a
mistake
,
as
to
put
a
Lord
Presidents
Gown
upon
a
Pursuiants
back
:
for
though
Paul
before
his
Conversion
had
a
heart
as
full
of
venome
and
malice
against
the
Saints
,
as
the
highest
of
them
,
yet
his
power
extended
no
farther
then
to
bring
them
to
the
High-Court
,
he
could
not
pass
sentence
upon
them
;
he
could
only
accuse
them
,
and
rail
upon
them
,
and
desire
them
to
execute
the
Saints
,
that
was
all
.
But
we
have
no
more
to
do
with
him
as
an
enemy
,
but
as
a
friend
,
and
the
greatest
friend
of
all
the
Apostles
to
us
Gentiles
,
for
whom
he
was
designed
.
This
Paul
did
,
as
it
were
,
passe
the
great
Gulph
betwixt
Dives
and
Lazarus
,
and
wa●…
(
almost
according
to
Dives's
wish
)
taken
from
amongst
the
D●…mned
,
and
sent
from
them
to
us
Gentiles
,
the
Sons
of
the
Divel
,
and
so
▪
the
brethren
of
Dives
,
to
forewarn
us
that
we
repent
and
believe
,
least
we
also
come
into
that
place
of
torment
:
This
is
the
drift
of
all
his
Epistles
,
and
of
all
his
Labours
and
perils
;
and
this
is
the
main
end
of
his
Writing
and
Preaching
to
the
Thessalonians
.
CHAP.
II.
THis
second
Epistle
is
partly
Consolatory
,
partly
Prophetical
,
The
Prophetick
part
of
this
Epistle
lieth
in
the
twelve
first
Verses
of
this
second
Chapter
,
which
is
my
designed
task
.
This
part
of
the
Chapter
hath
been
for
above
these
hundred
yeers
past
,
the
common
Theater
whereon
the
learned
Christians
of
the
Europan
Churches
have
met
,
and
fiercely
incountred
each
other
.
Paul
was
not
more
tossed
in
his
Voyage
from
Ierusalem
to
Rome
,
then
Pauls
Text
hath
been
tossed
amongst
Christians
since
the
name
of
Protestant
and
Papist
hath
been
heard
of
in
the
world
.
They
both
throw
dirt
in
each
others
faces
,
and
then
set
this
Prophecy
of
Paul's
before
each
other
as
a
glass
of
Infamy
.
My
care
shall
be
to
avoid
those
that
cause
Division
,
my
Design
being
to
follow
truth
and
peace
,
and
thereby
(
if
possibly
I
can
)
to
unite
those
that
love
it
.
The
very
Title
of
this
Subject
may
justly
cause
me
to
relinquish
it
;
for
as
the
Sun
is
too
glorious
an
object
for
a
sore
eye
to
look
on
,
and
the
Rocks
too
hard
for
foundered
feet
to
go
upon
;
so
is
this
Prophetick
Subject
too
high
and
mysterious
for
such
a
weak
head
as
mine
to
comprehend
,
especially
since
the
Ancients
conclude
,
this
prophesie
is
not
to
be
fulfilled
until
towards
the
end
of
the
world
,
so
that
we
in
this
Age
must
look
Irenaeus
l.
5.
c.
21.
for
the
fulfilling
of
it
:
And
in
good
manners
I
might
take
that
Greek
Fathers
grave
Counsel
,
rather
patiently
to
wait
on
God
for
the
fulfilling
of
Prophesies
,
then
rashly
to
determine
of
future
events
.
But
,
if
I
may
,
I
shall
plead
my
excuse
for
this
my
boldness
to
the
Reader
in
the
Preface
.
I
am
now
(
though
long
first
)
come
to
the
Text.
This
Chapter
is
divided
as
many
several
wayes
as
the
Levites
wife
was
sent
:
I
shal
divide
only
so
much
as
I
intend
to
handle
,
avoiding
all
affectation
of
Noveltie
or
Singularitie
.
These
twelve
first
Verses
divide
themselves
into
two
General
parts
:
1.
A
Doctrinal
Part
:
2.
A
Prophetical
part
.
Which
But
by
the
Doctrinal
part
here
,
we
mean
,
that
Thesis
which
lieth
implicitely
in
the
two
first
Verses
,
and
part
of
the
third
,
That
the
day
of
Iudgement
is
not
at
hand
:
This
I
call
the
Doctrinal
part
;
and
then
from
ver.
3.
to
ver.
1●…
.
you
have
the
Reason
confirming
this
Doctrine
,
and
that
I
call
the
Prophetick
part
.
First
then
of
the
Doctrinal
part
in
the
two
first
Verses
.
Ver.
1.
Now
we
beseech
you
,
brethren
,
by
the
coming
of
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
and
our
gathering
together
to
him
,
2.
That
yee
be
not
soon
shaken
in
mind
,
or
be
troubled
,
neither
by
Spirit
,
nor
by
word
,
nor
by
letter
,
as
from
us
,
as
that
the
day
of
Christ
is
at
hand
.
We
must
first
see
to
the
true
reading
of
these
words
before
we
can
come
to
divide
them
aright
.
Though
there
be
a
harmony
in
the
Original
Greek
Copies
,
yet
there
is
jar●…ing
in
the
translating
of
them
.
The
greatest
difference
which
is
material
in
the
first
verse
,
is
about
the
translating
of
the
Preposition
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
the
most
translate
it
[
Pe●…
]
others
with
the
Preposition
[
D●…
]
which
changeth
the
sense
of
the
words
:
now
the
question
is
,
Who
are
in
the
right
?
That
is
now
our
part
to
enquire
;
Learned
men
are
on
either
side
,
some
take
in
both
as
probable
,
but
incline
more
to
one
then
another
.
The
words
in
the
Greek
are
these
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
which
the
old
Latine
Version
,
●…
Beza
,
Tremelius
▪
and
several
other
learned
[
a
](A44854-e7720-b)
a
Aug.
d●…
Civit.
▪
Dei
,
l.
20.
c.
19.
Expositors
,
both
Protestant
and
Popish
translate
thus
,
per
adventu●…
,
by
the
coming
of
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
conceiving
the
words
to
carry
in
them
the
force
of
an
oath
,
or
vehement
obtestation
.
The
Authority
that
they
bring
for
the
translating
it
so
▪
is
from
an
[
b
](A44854-e7770-b)
b
Plato
,
Theophrastes
,
and
Homer
himself
use
often
,
if
not
altogether
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
for
Super
;
the
commōness
whereof
caused
the
Latines
to
take
super
from
the
word
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
both
signifying
the
same
,
where
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
governs
a
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
▪
humane
Author
,
and
that
but
a
single
proof
out
of
Homers
●…aàs
▪
and
that
scarce
a
proof
;
where
Mercury
pleading
or
inte●…ding
in
the
behalf
of
Achillis
,
expresseth
himself
thus
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
—
.i.
by
his
father
and
by
his
mother
.
If
this
be
all
that
can
be
said
why
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
should
be
translated
,
per
,
by
,
I
believe
more
will
be
said
,
why
it
should
be
translated
De
,
of
,
or
concerning
,
First
from
the
Authors
themselves
,
who
translate
it
per
adventum
▪
Zanch.
in
locum
.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
hic
est
positum
pro
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
G●…otius
.
Suborta
●…pinio
,
par●…im
▪
ex
verbis
quibusdam
〈◊〉
prioris
,
〈◊〉
adventu●…
Domini
brevi
futurum
.
Estius
in
locum
.
Iuxta
nostram
versio
●…m
hic
repetenda
ess●…t
d●…ctio
adventum
,
à
quo
reguntur
Genitivi
nostrae
congregationis
;
sed
sine
dubio
incommo●…us
est
talis
s●…rmo
.
●…st
.
Zanchie
saith
,
it
may
signifie
the
matter
or
the
thing
it self
about
which
the
Controversie
was
,
and
so
it
may
be
expounded
,
[
We
beseech
you
,
concerning
the
coming
of
Christ
]
as
if
he
should
say
,
but
as
to
the
controversal
point
among
you
,
viz.
concerning
the
coming
of
Christ
▪
●…dmonish
you
not
to
think
that
it
is
at
hand
.
This
seems
to
be
the
true
sense
and
scope
of
the
Text
,
for
the
tumult
that
was
raised
in
the
minds
of
the
Thessalonians
was
about
the
day
of
Judgment
being
neer
,
which
opinion
the
Learned
conceive
was
raised
by
false
brethren
,
who
abused
and
mis-interpreted
these
words
of
Paul
,
1
Thess.
4.
15
,
17.
thence
persw●…ding
them
that
they
should
all
be
caught
up
into
the
clouds
▪
this
was
a
startling
Doctrine
to
new
planted
Christians
,
which
caused
such
a
Church-quake
amongst
them
,
and
therefore
P●…
comes
in
seasonably
,
I
beseech
you
brethren
,
concerning
the
coming
of
Christ
,
and
your
being
gathered
together
,
that
ye
be
not
troubled
.
Estius
confesseth
,
that
it
may
be
so
translated
,
De
adventu
:
The
Sy●…ck
reads
it
,
Ob
adventum
,
which
directly
falls
in
to
the
foregoing
sense
:
It
is
not
fit
so
material
a
difference
in
the
reading
should
be
passed
over
lightly
,
especially
since
the
most
(
as
I
conceive
)
translate
it
to
the
most
improper
sense
;
which
as
Estius
observes
,
is
repugnant
to
the
Greek
Copie
also
;
for
according
to
the
reading
,
per
adventum
,
the
Genitive
Cases
are
all
governed
of
adventum
,
and
then
it
yeilds
us
this
sense
(
or
rather
▪
nonsense
)
[
By
the
coming
of
our
Lord
Iesus
▪
and
by
the
coming
of
our
gathering
together
to
him
.
]
For
(
saith
Estius
)
it
is
requisite
,
according
to
the
Vulgar
Translation
,
to
repeat
adventum
,
which
is
most
improper
,
as
himself
confesseth
,
though
against
the
received
and
adored
Roman
Translation
.
Now
for
the
avoiding
this
discommodious
sense
,
Learned
men
,
such
as
Hierom
and
Beza
,
that
they
might
make
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
govern
both
adventus
and
congregatio
,
they
read
congregatio
in
the
Accusative
Case
,
clipping
the
Greek
Copy
to
make
currant
their
own
.
in
●…um
.
Vatable
.
But
leaving
both
these
,
and
reading
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
in
the
Genitive
Case
,
as
it
is
in
the
Greek
,
our
English
Translation
will
afford
us
this
sense
,
[
But
we
besee●…
you
br●…thren
,
of
the
coming
of
our
Lord
Iesus
,
and
of
our
gathering
to
him
]
you
shall
see
a
parallel
Text
for
this
,
not
out
of
Homer's
,
Plate's
,
or
Theophrastus's
Greek
phrases
,
but
out
of
Pauls
own
Copy
,
in
Phil.
3.
13.
For
it
is
God
that
worketh
in
us
both
to
will
and
to
do
[
*
](A44854-e8420-b)
*
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
Phil.
3.
13.
of
his
good
pleasure
.
I
presume
hereupon
,
that
it
will
be
granted
,
that
so
reading
the
Text
in
English
,
is
neerer
to
Pauls
phrase
in
other
Texts
,
and
the
nearest
to
his
own
Greek
Copy
here
,
and
therefore
I
shall
take
the
boldness
so
to
read
it
.
There
being
no
material
difference
that
I
find
in
the
reading
of
the
rest
of
the
two
verses
,
we
shall
omit
the
sifting
of
them
until
we
come
to
explain
them
.
The
Doctrinal
part
may
be
summed
up
in
this
negative
Proposition
:
The
day
of
Iudgment
is
not
presently
to
come
.
In
the
General
we
are
led
to
take
notice
of
Pauls
modus
procedendi
,
his
wise
and
orderly
dealing
with
these
affrighted
Thessalonians
;
where
there
is
first
the
Subject
matter
;
and
secondly
the
introduction
to
this
matter
.
The
Introduction
is
Rhetorical
:
the
Subject
matter
in
the
form
of
it
is
Logical
,
and
may
be
reduced
to
this
Syllogism
,
You
are
shaken
and
troubled
in
mind
because
the
day
of
Christ
is
at
hand
:
But
the
day
of
Christ
is
not
at
hand
:
Ergo
,
you
need
not
be
troubled
or
shaken
in
mind
.
CHAP.
III.
IN
his
Rhetorical
Introduction
,
we
have
1.
His
form
of
delivery
:
2.
his
terms
of
expression
.
1.
His
form
of
delivery
is
not
mandatory
,
but
supplicatory
:
he
does
not
say
,
mandamus
,
but
rogamus
:
2.
His
terms
of
expression
he
gives
them
,
are
not
harsh
,
but
mild
,
and
full
of
affection
:
he
does
not
say
,
vos
Thessalonicenses
,
or
vos
amici
,
but
vos
frates
.
Ver.
1.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
But
we
beseech
you
,
brethren
.
Though
Humane
Authors
(
as
the
Learned
observe
)
seldom
use
this
word
in
a
Petitionary
way
,
yet
the
holy
Apostles
use
it
often
so
in
the
Scriptures
:
The
word
is
(
like
Solomons
lovingly
beseech
you
.
Hee
that
by
his
Apostolicall
Authoritie
might
have
come
with
a
rod
of
correction
and
sharp
conviction
,
becomes
a
Petitioner
in
love
and
meeknesse
:
we
lovingly
beseech
you
,
brethren
;
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
brethren
;
a
significant
word
,
full
of
bowels
and
naturall
affection
;
as
much
as
to
say
,
You
that
are
uterini
,
of
the
same
womb
with
me
,
that
sucked
one
and
the
same
milk
with
me
.
Herein
the
wisdom
of
that
Lamb-like
Lion
(
as
I
may
call
him
)
Paul
doth
much
appear
.
Paul
perceived
how
the
design
of
the
Seducers
was
to
undermine
his
new
planted
Church
at
Thessalonica
,
by
disquieting
their
souls
with
terrifying
Doctrines
,
as
that
Doomes-day
would
be
within
a
yeer
;
and
for
proof
hereof
they
quoted
Paul
.
Wonder
not
then
if
the
new
planted
Church
of
Thessalonica
,
which
were
all
but
tender
Lambs
,
were
much
tossed
and
perplexed
in
their
mindes
at
the
hearing
of
this
strange
Doctrine
;
for
if
Felix
that
lion
was
made
to
tremble
but
at
the
hearing
of
that
day
,
well
might
these
Lambs
who
daily
expected
to
see
it
.
This
tender
Church
was
to
be
fed
with
milk
,
and
not
with
such
strong
(
to
say
truth
)
poysoned
meat
.
They
were
begotten
by
Paul
to
the
true
faith
;
but
not
to
that
heighth
of
evidentiall
faith
,
as
not
to
be
moved
,
to
hear
that
on
a
sudden
they
,
their
wives
and
children
should
be
brought
to
judgment
.
These
boisterous
windes
of
false
Doctrine
raised
by
these
incarnate
Divels
,
the
false
teachers
,
and
beating
so
impetuously
upon
the
fluctuant
passions
of
these
new
planted
Christians
,
raised
so
great
a
storm
against
that
holy
house
and
houshold
,
that
had
it
not
been
built
upon
the
rock
,
it
had
doubtlesse
fallen
,
and
great
had
been
the
fall
thereof
.
To
allay
this
storm
,
it
seems
to
me
a
harder
task
for
Paul
at
land
,
then
for
Christ
at
sea
to
effect
.
Christ
first
rebuked
the
wind
,
and
then
commanded
the
water
to
be
still
,
and
they
were
so
;
but
contrariwise
,
Paul
begins
first
to
allay
the
waves
,
as
the
onely
means
to
dispell
the
winde
:
Paul
like
a
wise
Physician
layes
his
finger
on
the
right
pulse
,
he
there
began
the
cure
where
the
enemy
began
the
wound
:
their
passions
had
made
them
enraged
;
distractions
caused
through
sudden
fear
,
had
made
them
as
it
were
mad
;
and
therefore
Paul
comes
in
good
season
with
his
heavenly
melodious
charm
to
allay
them
:
[
We
lovingly
beseech
you
,
brethren
.
]
Thus
Paul
(
like
another
Orpheus
,
or
rather
,
like
David
)
with
the
well-tuned
harp
of
Rhetorick
,
perswades
these
brain-stung
Thessalonians
to
take
a
cure
.
He
hath
half
done
the
cure
upon
the
judgment
,
that
hath
but
allayed
the
timorous
distempered
affections
of
a
seduced
soul.
Paul
comes
in
the
same
method
here
to
the
Thessalonians
,
that
Christ
came
to
his
disciples
in
,
after
his
Resurrection
:
the
first
word
is
peace
;
it
was
a
word
in
season
from
the
Prince
of
peace
to
his
poor
disconsolate
and
disquieted
servants
:
He
that
would
settle
Truth
,
must
first
make
Peace
.
The
first
word
of
Command
is
Peace
,
which
being
made
,
is
commonly
the
introduction
to
Obedience
.
Behold
here
also
the
vehement
desire
of
Paul
,
and
the
exceeding
earnestnesse
of
his
spirit
to
repair
the
ru●…nes
that
this
sudden
Church-quake
had
caused
in
Thess●…lonica
.
What
,
must
a
King
put
off
his
Crown
to
his
subjects
?
Must
he
become
petitioner
,
that
ought
to
be
petitioned
?
Indeed
,
in
reason
and
conscience
it
ought
not
.
But
Paul
voluntarily
falls
upon
his
face
,
to
set
them
(
fallen
)
upon
their
feet
.
Paul
saw
the
dangerous
consequences
that
would
follow
;
and
therefore
(
as
Paul's
Exordium
.
2.
The
second
thing
observable
in
the
doctrinal
part
,
is
the
Matter
it self
;
which
though
in
its
form
it
be
Supplicatory
,
yet
in
its
quality
it
is
Dehortatory
.
In
the
Supplicatory
dehortation
may
I
beg
leave
to
call
it
[
1
](A44854-e9140-b)
1
Ne
fis
miser
ante
tempus
;
qu●…dam
nos
magis
torquent
quàm
debeant
;
quaedam
ante
torquent
quàm
debeant
;
quaedam
torquent
,
cum
omnino
non
debeant
.
Sen.
miserable
before
their
time
,
without
any
ground
;
A
sin
against
Philosophie
.
3.
He
dehorts
them
from
the
external
causes
of
their
trouble
and
those
are
Seducers
;
be
sure
so
long
as
their
hearts
were
a
Magazeen
of
powder
,
these
fire-brands
would
never
cease
until
they
had
blowed
them
up
,
by
the
sparks
of
false
Doctrine
cast
in
amongst
them
:
therefore
the
Apostle
dehorts
them
from
crediting
such
persons
,
whom
he
describes
by
their
subtile
practices
,
commonly
putting
on
one
of
these
three
cloaks
when
they
went
a
cheating
:
1.
Either
fained
revelations
:
2
Or
fained
words
:
3.
Or
fained
Epistles
.
Of
the
coming
of
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
and
of
our
gathering
together
to
him
]
(
for
so
we
read
the
Text.
)
The
whole
verse
runs
thus
,
We
beseech
you
,
brethren
,
of
,
or
[
concerning
]
the
coming
of
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
and
our
gathering
together
to
him
:
]
This
verse
is
imperfect
in
its
sense
without
the
other
,
therefore
this
of
the
next
must
be
comprehended
,
That
ye
be
not
troubled
,
as
that
the
day
of
Christ
is
at
hand
.
Of
the
coming
of
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
]
.
The
general
opinion
of
Authors
is
,
that
this
is
meant
of
the
coming
of
Christ
to
Judgment
,
as
is
manifest
by
the
scope
of
the
Text.
But
herein
those
Learned
men
,
divers
of
them
,
do
,
in
my
opinion
,
too
much
imprison
the
word
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
in
that
they
allow
it
no
other
sense
in
the
Scripture
but
Christs
visible
appearance
in
the
flesh
:
it
is
granted
,
that
the
word
in
this
Text
may
be
translated
,
[
concerning
the
〈◊〉
appearing
of
Christ
:
]
But
that
it
should
be
alwaies
so
interpreted
,
excluding
any
other
coming
of
Christ
,
I
shall
never
yeild
unto
;
though
very
Learned
men
affirm
it
.
Some
Learned
men
observe
a
threefold
coming
,
some
a
four
fold
coming
of
Christ
.
There
is
(
as
a
Learned
Author
observes
)
a
threefold
coming
of
Christ
mentioned
in
Scripture
;
[
*
](A44854-e9300-b)
*
Unus
in
carnē
,
unus
in
spiritu
,
unus
in
carne
.
Hugo
de
S.
Victore
.
Adventu●…
Domini
quadruplex
,
primus
in
carnem
,
1
Cor.
15.
Hag.
2.
Secundus
in
mentem
,
Joh.
14.
tertius
in
morte
,
Apoc.
3.
quartus
in
judicio
,
Jam
5.
Gorhanus
in
loc.
The
one
when
he
came
in
the
flesh
▪
when
he
himself
became
bone
of
our
bone
,
and
flesh
of
our
flesh
;
the
other
when
he
enters
into
a
heart
of
stone
,
and
makes
it
flesh
;
this
is
by
the
influence
of
his
grace
:
the
third
is
,
when
he
shall
come
to
raise
up
and
judge
all
flesh
:
and
to
these
I
may
lawfully
adde
a
fourth
coming
of
Christ
mentioned
in
Scripture
Prophecies
,
and
that
is
,
when
he
shal
come
to
call
the
I●…wes
,
to
raise
the
witnesses
,
and
to
ruine
Anti-christ
:
though
this
truly
falls
under
that
of
the
coming
of
Christ
by
the
especial
almighty
influence
of
his
Spirit
,
yet
I
mention
it
,
because
I
believe
in
Scripture
this
word
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
is
used
to
set
forth
this
special
coming
of
Christ
.
But
more
of
this
in
its
due
place
.
And
of
our
gathering
together
unto
him
:
]
So
the
Vulgar
Latine
Translation
reads
it
.
The
addition
of
this
clause
determines
the
controversie
against
those
that
say
the
Apostle
meanes
not
here
the
day
of
Judgment
;
for
to
1
Thess
4.
15
,
16
,
17.
the
Apostle
alludes
,
where
he
had
delivered
the
comfortable
Doctrine
of
the
Resurrection
of
all
the
Saints
,
and
of
their
glorious
gathering
together
,
and
their
being
caught
up
with
Christ
at
the
day
of
Judgment
:
Out
of
this
chapter
,
most
probably
,
the
Seducers
took
their
Text
;
and
therefore
Paul
both
repeats
his
own
words
,
and
their
false
glosses
upon
them
in
this
Text
I
treat
on
,
and
the
second
verse
,
as
we
shall
shew
in
order
as
we
open
the
ensuing
words
.
The
Seducers
(
it
seems
)
repeated
Pauls
words
,
they
said
,
thus
saith
Paul
;
now
in
comes
Paul
as
the
fittest
and
best
interpreter
of
his
own
words
,
openly
professing
and
acknowledging
that
he
had
delivered
such
a
doctrine
as
that
of
Christs
coming
,
and
the
Saints
being
gathered
unto
him
,
but
flatly
denies
that
ever
he
writ
or
spake
any
thing
of
the
suddenness
of
that
great
day
,
as
if
it
were
neer
at
hand
,
as
men
account
neerness
,
viz.
within
a
yeer
,
or
an
age
:
and
further
he
denies
,
that
ever
he
preacht
or
writ
it
for
to
distract
or
trouble
the
Church
,
or
drive
them
from
the
truth
,
but
to
comfort
and
settle
them
;
this
you
may
find
in
the
Texts
being
compared
together
.
Thus
Paul
(
in
the
Text
)
having
repeated
the
matter
of
their
fear
,
proceeds
now
to
the
causes
of
this
their
trouble
,
which
in
the
general
are
two
,
extrinsecal
and
intrinsecal
:
one
cause
of
this
their
trouble
and
fear
,
was
from
within
themselves
;
the
other
was
from
without
them
,
and
that
was
false
doctrine
brought
in
by
false
Teachers
.
The
inward
causes
(
which
Aretius
calls
the
effects
of
error
)
are
expressed
in
three
words
[
shaking
of
mind
,
trouble
,
and
being
deceived
.
]
Ver.
2.
That
ye
be
not
soon
shaken
in
mind
,
or
be
troubled
.
I
should
be
tedious
should
I
be
never
so
brief
in
relating
all
the
several
senses
of
several
Authors
upon
these
words
,
therefore
I
'l
contract
them
for
brevity
sake
.
Many
of
them
vary
in
their
reading
,
as
they
vary
in
their
sense
.
Tremelius
reads
it
thus
,
That
ye
be
not
soon
troubled
in
your
minds
.
Beza
reads
it
thus
,
That
ye
be
not
(
or
lest
ye
be
)
soon
removed
from
mind
,
omitting
the
emphatical
Particle
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
in
the
Translation
.
The
old
Latine
Version
reads
it
,
That
ye
be
not
moved
from
your
sense
.
Vulg.
Lat.
ita
Chrysost
.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
vox
ab
arena
maris
sumpta
,
quae
in
Syrtibus
congeritur
à
fluctibus
ut
montes
appareant
,
sed
mox
dissipentur
ut
ne
vestigia
quidem
appareant
.
Aretius
.
That
ye
be
not
soon
shaken
in
mind
,
so
readeth
our
English
Translation
.
The
variance
of
interpretors
lyes
in
[
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
]
for
as
for
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
the
Learned
do
all
agree
,
that
it
properly
signifies
to
toss
or
shake
this
way
,
and
that
way
;
this
is
the
usual
signification
of
it
in
Scripture
,
as
Matth.
11.
7.
What
went
ye
out
for
to
see
?
a
reed
(
à
ventis
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
)
shaken
of
the
wind
?
and
why
is
Iohn
called
a
reed
shaken
of
the
wind
,
but
because
he
began
to
doubt
whether
Jesus
were
the
Christ
,
and
therefore
for
the
more
certainty
sends
one
of
his
Disciples
to
know
from
his
own
mouth
whether
he
were
the
Christ
,
or
whether
he
must
look
for
another
?
A
strange
distemper
in
Iohns
faith
,
that
he
that
had
heard
the
voice
from
heaven
at
his
Baptism
,
and
had
certain
knowledg
of
his
miracles
,
should
now
begin
to
doubt
,
and
think
to
have
it
resolved
by
a
word
from
his
mouth
.
In
this
sense
the
Septuagint
use
the
word
,
and
few
use
it
in
any
other
sense
then
to
signifie
a
violent
concussion
or
a
disordered
distracting
fear
:
which
violently
assaulting
the
soul
,
makes
it
drive
from
its
station
,
like
a
ship
in
a
storm
,
whose
Anchor
hath
no
other
fastning
then
the
mud
of
the
Sea
,
which
is
not
able
in
a
storme
to
keep
the
Ship
from
driving
;
and
such
are
seduced
Christians
,
their
hope
is
like
a
fleeting
Anchor
,
which
whiles
they
hope
for
heaven
,
are
driven
by
the
winds
and
tempests
of
Seducers
from
the
fairer
Haven
of
Truth
,
yet
still
drag
this
groundless
Anchor
of
hope
after
them
.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
to
a
word
,
From
the
mind
.
Some
Learned
men
understand
it
simply
of
the
rational
facultie
of
the
soul
called
the
mind
;
to
note
,
that
commonly
they
that
are
seduced
by
such
impostors
,
are
usually
drawn
into
mad
and
That
ye
be
not
shaken
in
mind
,
i.
e.
to
be
troubled
or
terrified
out
of
ignorance
of
mind
and
servility
of●…t
,
in
prostituting
it
to
the
lusts
of
Seducers
:
There
is
no
way
to
lead
a
Religious
mind
,
but
by
darkning
it
,
and
terrifying
it
.
Other
Learned
Interpreters
,
by
mind
here
understand
the
faith
,
conceiving
mind
to
be
put
by
a
Metonimy
of
the
Subject
,
for
the
faith
,
it
being
the
seat
of
faith
;
and
in
this
sense
they
understand
it
,
who
read
the
words
,
à
vestro
sensu
,
that
is
(
say
they
)
from
the
truth
I
Paul
taught
you
concerning
the
day
of
Judgment
,
and
the
great
Apostasie
of
the
Gospel
Church
before
that
day
,
which
you
by
faith
embraced
.
Others
conceive
that
Paul
speaks
here
of
the
Regenerate
mind
,
whereby
they
did
apprehend
the
truths
of
the
Gospel
;
as
if
he
should
say
,
after
once
you
have
been
brought
Grotius
expounds
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
a
sentence
or
Doctrine
delivered
.
Since
these
various
and
Learned
opinions
do
circle
the
Truth
,
I
will
not
give
the
precedency
to
any
;
but
as
Augustin
in
such
a
like
case
said
,
so
shall
I
,
and
I
suppose
it
best
becomes
Aug.
in
Praef.
Confes.
me
to
say
,
Why
may
not
all
these
interpretations
be
taken
in
,
since
there
is
so
much
probability
of
truth
in
all
,
and
so
little
clashing
betwixt
any
.
Zanch.
in
locum
.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
significat
turbationem
illam
quae
ex
verbis
enasci
solet
.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
enim
est
propriè
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
▪
loqui
.
Aretius
.
Nor
be
troubled
.
The
Greek
word
comes
from
a
word
(
say
the
Criticks
)
which
signifies
the
clamour
or
noise
of
those
that
make
a
tumult
.
To
this
Zanchie
agrees
,
Therefore
Nor
be
troubled
,
he
thus
expounds
,
Be
not
ye
terrified
with
the
clamor
and
noise
of
those
Incendiaries
,
those
false
Alarmers
of
the
Church
,
which
(
as
Aretius
observes
from
the
word
)
with
their
mouthing
terrible
words
of
deceit
and
lyes
,
went
about
to
raise
a
storm
in
a
quiet
Haven
,
to
the
intent
to
shipwrack
the
Church
.
An
Army
sometimes
is
more
easily
overthrown
by
a
false
Alarm
in
the
night
,
then
by
a
pitched
Battel
in
the
day
:
this
was
the
way
that
these
Seducers
went
,
first
they
went
to
make
it
night
in
their
understandings
by
leading
them
from
the
truth
,
and
then
they
intended
to
give
them
a
false
Alarme
to
distract
them
,
fear
them
,
and
disorder
them
:
As
Gideon
by
his
Rams
▪
horns
sounding
,
his
Pitchers
chinking
,
and
his
new
and
sudden
light
appearing
,
ruined
that
strong
and
mighty
Army
;
so
did
these
Seducers
intend
by
the
chinking
of
their
Pitchers
,
producing
of
their
new
and
unexpected
light
,
and
crying
the
word
of
the
Lord
,
and
the
word
of
Paul
,
intend
to
rent
and
ruine
the
Church
of
Thessalonica
:
Now
Paul
,
that
he
might
prevent
the
mischief
,
indeavours
to
remove
the
cause
;
which
lay
more
in
the
weak
minds
and
timorous
hearts
of
the
Thessalonians
,
then
in
any
thing
else
;
for
had
they
held
fast
to
Pauls
Truth
(
which
it
seems
by
ver.
5.
they
had
forgot
)
and
not
been
terrified
,
these
Seducers
had
been
utterly
disappointed
of
their
ends
;
for
they
came
into
this
Church
but
as
Pick-pockets
into
a
Fair
,
making
an
uproar
on
purpose
thereby
with
more
ease
to
beguile
the
people
;
therefore
the
Apostle
saith
to
this
effect
,
O
ye
Thessalonians
,
Non
solum
non
moveamini
quoad
intellectum
,
sed
neque
terreamini
quoad
affectum
,
Gorhanus
.
Having
thus
discovered
the
inward
causes
of
this
Church-commotion
,
he
proceeds
to
discover
(
by
way
of
dehortation
from
)
the
extrinsick
causes
of
this
Church-quake
.
CHAP.
IV.
NEither
by
Spirit
,
nor
by
word
,
nor
by
letter
,
as
from
us
.
Christ
when
he
plucked
up
the
pale
of
his
only
(
quondam
)
Royal
Park
,
the
Jewish
Church
:
He
chose
the
Gentiles
for
his
Forrest
,
and
Paul
that
had
been
the
Divels
Huntsman
heretofore
,
is
now
made
Christs
Ranger
of
this
Forrest
;
he
with
his
commission
from
Christ
goes
(
●…like
another
Orpheus
with
an
harp
from
Apollo
)
and
makes
such
melodious
Musick
upon
that
heavenly
harp
the
Gospel
,
that
by
the
Almighty
power
of
him
that
sent
him
,
he
made
multitudes
of
people
like
woods
to
follow
him
;
he
made
the
trees
of
the
Forrest
to
bud
and
bring
forth
fruit
to
God
:
He
tamed
the
wild
Beasts
,
and
turned
stones
to
living
creatures
,
which
became
the
sons
and
daughters
of
Abraham
:
In
this
Forrest
there
were
many
night-walkers
,
who
did
hunt
with
vnlawful
nets
,
and
went
about
to
destroy
Christs
Spiritual
Game
,
they
had
many
baits
and
snares
about
every
Burrough
,
especially
this
at
Thessalonica
:
Now
that
Paul
might
spoil
their
unlawful
Game
,
he
breaks
their
nets
and
spoiles
their
baits
;
which
he
does
by
discovering
them
,
for
these
Seducers
(
like
cunning
Fishers
)
had
mudded
and
troubled
the
waters
,
that
so
their
nets
might
not
be
discovered
;
they
raised
a
storm
in
that
Church
,
and
then
(
like
Syrens
)
sang
their
deceitful
tunes
in
that
storm
.
2
Cor.
11.
vel
pro
Spiritu
Sancto
,
i.
e.
pro
revelatione
,
quam
aliquis
dicat
à
Spiritu
Sancto
fact
à.
Gorhan
.
in
●…oc
.
Per
Spiritum
,
.i.
commentiti●…
revelationes
,
quas
cuthusiastae
jactant
,
se
à
Spiritu
Dei
accepisse
Zanc.
in
loc
.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
Occum
.
in
locum
Neither
by
Spirit
.
Some
conceive
that
Paul
useth
the
word
Spirit
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
mimically
,
in
an
holy
scoffe
at
those
Spirit-mongers
,
who
came
with
their
empty
,
vain
dreams
and
opinions
,
pretending
them
to
be
revelations
of
the
Spirit
;
therefore
saith
Iohn
,
Believe
not
every
Spirit
,
1
Ioh.
4.
1.
i.
e.
every
fellow
that
pretends
to
have
the
Spirit
.
Primasius
conceives
by
Spirit
is
meant
the
strange
signes
that
Seducers
shall
shew
,
pretending
them
to
be
done
by
the
Spirit
:
such
Juglers
there
were
doubtless
in
those
dayes
,
as
well
as
those
we
live
in
.
Spirit
(
say
others
)
by
a
Metonimy
is
here
put
for
the
revelation
of
the
Spirit
,
because
the
Spirit
is
the
Efficient
cause
of
revelation
,
these
false
Teachers
came
and
fained
revelations
(
as
Zanchie
hath
it
)
and
then
fathered
it
on
the
Spirit
,
as
Oecumenius
hath
it
,
although
those
false
Prophets
themselves
were
the
Authors
of
it
.
Some
conceive
that
by
Spirit
here
is
meant
Prophesie
;
and
not
unlike
,
for
the
Spirit
of
Prophesie
was
then
one
special
gift
of
the
Holy
Ghost
,
and
that
which
Christians
were
to
give
much
heed
unto
,
and
to
try
them
by
the
Rule
,
i.
e.
of
the
old
Testament
Prophesies
,
as
wel
as
by
the
new
delivered
by
the
Apostles
.
Now
this
being
the
likeliest
way
to
deceive
the
people
,
in
came
these
Seducers
at
this
golden
gate
Hence
Theophylact
expounds
it
,
Prophecie
;
Beza
,
Aretius
,
Piscator
,
and
many
more
Commentators
,
it
would
but
inform
us
,
that
they
vary
only
in
expression
,
scarce
any
thing
in
sense
:
Therefore
I
leave
the
Reader
to
follow
whom
he
pleaseth
.
C.
à
Lap.
in
locum
.
Nor
by
word
.
]
Here
must
be
added
[
As
from
us
:
]
and
probably
,
[
as
from
us
]
hath
relation
both
to
Spirit
,
Word
,
and
Epistle
;
and
so
the
Apostles
meaning
may
be
,
We
had
no
such
revelation
from
the
Spirit
,
we
never
delivered
any
such
thing
in
any
Sermon
,
nor
did
we
ever
write
any
Epistle
that
expressed
any
such
Doctrine
.
The
word
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
(
as
the
Learned
observe
)
is
here
put
for
a
specious
pretence
;
So
it
is
used
in
Coloss.
2.
23.
which
things
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
have
a
shew
of
wisdom
,
a
specious
pretence
of
high
Divinity
.
Others
(
as
Hyperius
and
Zanchy
)
conceive
the
word
imports
Lest
any
one
beguile
you
with
inticing
words
,
or
probability
of
speech
.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
is
an
adapted
perswasory
speech
to
make
that
Then
we
which
remain
alive
shall
be
caught
up
together
with
them
in
the
clouds
,
and
so
shall
we
ever
be
with
the
Lord
.
Now
if
Paul
reckon
himself
and
the
present
Saints
of
Thessalonica
amongst
the
number
of
them
that
shall
be
alive
to
be
caught
up
with
Christ
;
then
the
day
of
Judgment
must
be
near
;
for
Paul
is
well
stricken
in
yeers
,
and
many
of
the
Saints
of
Thessalonica
are
old
,
and
ready
to
go
to
their
graves
:
But
(
say
they
)
Paul
expresly
saith
,
Wee
that
are
alive
shall
be
caught
up
together
with
him
.
Ergo
,
The
day
of
Judgment
is
neer
at
hand
.
Such
kind
of
Sophisme
,
Zuinglius
,
Primasius
,
Hyperius
and
Aretius
conceive
the
Apostle
means
.
Cornelius
à
Lapide
and
Estius
,
by
word
,
understand
the
word
or
sermon
of
Paul
;
as
if
Paul
should
say
any
such
thing
,
that
the
day
of
Judgment
was
at
hand
;
for
(
saith
Estius
)
the
false
Apostles
affirmed
,
se
ex
ore
Pauli
audivisse
,
that
they
heard
Paul
speak
it
,
That
the
day
of
Judgment
was
at
hand
:
from
beleeving
which
,
the
Apostle
dehorts
them
,
flatly
denying
that
any
such
word
ever
proceeded
out
of
his
mouth
.
Nor
by
letter
,
as
from
us
.
]
This
is
to
a
Oecumenius
,
H●…enius
,
Erasmus
.
Tanquam
per
nos
scriptam
.
Beza
.
Vel
fingebant
in
nomine
Pauli
,
vel
alludit
ad
superiorem
Epistolam
,
in
qua
de
die
Domini
disseruit
.
Zanch.
in
locum
.
Epistolas
fabricabant
sub
Apostolorum
nomine
.
Grotius
.
Caeterùm
suggerit
nobilissimus
hic
locus
lucul●…ntissimum
methodum
tractandi
de
haereti●…is
;
quorum
historiam
quisquis
novi●…
,
fa●…ebitur
nec
veriùs
,
nec
breviùs
,
nec
planiùs
quicquam
de
iis
dici
potuisse
:
cum
in
●…a
tempora
inciderimus
,
quibus
non
jam
sit
divinandum
in
quem
〈◊〉
ista
competant
,
sed
aperiendi
duntaxat
oculi
,
ut
quae
futura
praedixit
Apostolus
,
praesentiacernamus
.
Bez.
in
locum
.
word
according
to
the
Vulgar
Translation
,
which
reads
it
so
from
the
Greek
Copie
.
'T
is
generally
conceived
,
that
those
false
Apostles
did
either
forge
Epistles
in
Paul's
name
,
or
set
false
glosses
upon
those
he
writ
:
Therefore
saith
Theophylact
,
these
Seducers
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
They
fained
Epistles
,
as
if
they
had
been
written
and
sent
forth
by
Paul
:
and
Zanchy
(
as
others
)
conceives
,
that
either
they
did
forge
Epistles
in
Pauls
name
;
or
else
Paul
alludes
to
the
former
Epistle
,
where
he
had
treated
of
this
day
of
Judgment
.
Beza
hath
a
notable
saying
upon
these
words
,
very
fit
to
be
applyed
to
our
times
,
alluding
to
the
hereticks
of
those
times
he
lived
in
.
If
Beza
,
which
saw
those
monsters
but
in
their
babieclouts
,
did
conceive
this
Text
to
be
fulfilled
in
his
time
;
what
would
he
have
said
if
he
were
now
alive
in
England
to
see
these
monsters
in
their
full
strength
and
power
?
But
I
leave
this
.
As
that
the
day
of
Christ
is
at
hand
]
or
instantly
to
be
.
Some
conceive
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
signifies
here
the
time
past
,
and
so
the
false
doctrine
here
they
make
to
be
the
same
with
that
in
2
Tim.
2.
17
,
18.
of
Hymeneus
and
Philetus
,
who
affirmed
that
the
Resurrection
was
already
past
:
but
there
is
no
word
in
the
Greek
Copie
in
all
this
Text
,
to
draw
any
such
Interpretation
from
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
:
But
we
have
parallel
texts
to
prove
that
the
word
signifies
the
present
either
things
present
.
Some
conceive
possibly
,
the
Apostle
here
repeats
the
words
in
derision
of
the
false
Apostles
,
who
made
it
all
their
cry
,
The
day
of
Christ
is
coming
upon
us
,
'T
is
close
at
hand
,
t
is
close
at
hand
.
Zuinglius
affirms
,
that
the
Apostle
took
occasion
to
write
this
dehortation
from
a
certain
book
that
was
writ
Anno
24.
which
had
this
false
doctrine
of
the
day
of
Judgment
's
being
at
hand
.
This
may
have
some
probability
,
if
Zuinglius
mean
the
24
yeer
after
Christs
Ascension
.
But
I
can
neither
fully
beleeve
him
,
nor
cleerly
disprove
him
.
But
the
most
learned
conceive
,
that
the
Apostle
grounds
his
Dehortation
upon
certain
false
teachers
Doctrine
,
that
of
meer
envie
took
upon
them
the
profession
of
Christianity
(
possibly
they
were
crafty
Jews
of
that
City
)
on
purpose
to
overthrow
it
when
they
saw
an
opportunity
:
and
Paul
being
absent
,
they
thought
the
fittest
time
to
do
mischief
was
Beza
in
locum
.
then
.
Now
the
mischef
they
intended
was
twofold
:
1.
To
bring
Paul
,
and
Silvanus
,
and
Timotheus
into
the
greatest
disgrace
that
might
be
,
by
defaming
them
as
Seducers
,
false
prophets
,
Baals
priests
,
Antichristian
Ministers
,
&c.
for
if
the
day
of
Judgment
did
not
fall
out
at
their
false
set
time
,
Paul
and
Silvanus
and
Timotheus
should
be
in
all
the
blame
;
these
false
teachers
would
have
seriously
professed
that
they
were
misled
by
those
false
prophets
,
Paul
,
and
Silvanus
and
Timotheus
;
but
now
their
eyes
were
opened
to
perceive
plainly
that
they
were
seducers
,
and
for
their
part
,
they
would
no
longer
follow
them
,
nor
their
Doctrine
,
which
was
so
evidently
false
.
Such
an
engine
in
that
age
(
as
well
as
this
)
might
have
blowed
up
a
whole
Church
at
once
,
and
have
made
professors
turn
Apostates
,
and
hate
their
Ministers
.
2.
By
this
Doctrine
they
intended
to
bring
the
Christian
Religion
into
publick
disgrace
;
not
onely
Bed
.
in
loc.
Tempus
aliquod
definitum
,
et
certum
,
ut
diem
,
horam
,
mensem
annum
,
saeculum
significare
affirmabant
.
Rolloc
.
to
cast
out
Paul
,
but
Paul's
doctrine
out
of
all
esteem
;
for
could
they
have
possessed
the
people
,
that
the
day
of
Judgment
would
certainly
be
that
present
year
(
for
't
is
conceived
that
that
was
their
designe
)
the
Christians
that
beleeved
it
,
would
have
neither
sowed
their
seed
,
nor
dressed
their
vineyards
,
nor
provided
for
their
families
,
for
to
what
purpose
〈◊〉
had
been
,
when
they
daily
expected
fire
from
heaven
to
consume
all
?
Now
what
a
hardening
would
this
have
been
,
both
to
the
heathens
on
one
hand
,
and
to
the
Jewes
(
who
had
there
a
Synagogue
)
on
the
other
hand
,
when
they
should
have
seen
these
poor
Christians
and
their
Families
in
extreme
want
of
family
necessaries
,
meerly
through
the
delusions
of
their
Religion
?
what
shame
&
reproach
would
it
be
to
Christians
?
and
how
would
the
Christian
Religion
have
been
cryed
down
as
a
most
false
deceitfull
Religion
?
and
what
a
door
had
here
been
opened
for
weak
Christians
to
have
apostatized
to
their
former
Atheisme
?
Many
hundred
yeers
after
,
our
Ecclesiastical
histories
tell
us
,
that
the
Divell
by
such
a
cheat
drew
away
many
Professors
to
become
Atheists
,
when
they
saw
the
day
of
Judgment
(
according
to
their
Seducers
Predictions
)
came
not
to
pass
.
Ver.
3.
Let
no
man
deceive
you
by
any
means
.
]
The
Apostle
proceeds
from
intreating
to
commanding
;
and
that
negatively
,
that
it
might
be
the
more
obligatory
at
all
times
to
their
consciences
;
Let
no
man
deceive
you
by
any
means
.
]
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
(
as
noble
Leigh
that
famous
Critick
observes
)
signifies
such
a
deceit
which
a
false
theef
useth
to
a
traveller
,
offering
himself
a
By
any
means
.
]
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
to
a
word
it
is
thus
,
By
any
version
;
and
so
the
meaning
most
probably
is
this
,
Let
no
one
deceive
you
by
any
misinterpretation
,
or
subtil
kinde
of
false
glosses
upon
any
Sermon
I
preached
,
or
Epistle
that
I
writ
to
you
,
or
any
other
of
the
Churches
;
and
so
this
negative
precept
is
brought
in
as
a
vehement
reiteration
of
his
dehortatory
Petition
,
which
mightily
confirms
his
Doctrine
,
that
the
general
day
of
Judgment
is
not
at
hand
.
This
doctrine
he
confirms
in
the
ten
next
Verses
.
Thus
I
have
done
with
the
Doctrinal
part
.
The
Second
Part.
Of
the
general
Apostasie
from
the
true
Profession
of
Christianitie
,
and
of
the
Anti-christ
.
Ver.
3.
FOr
that
day
shall
not
come
,
except
there
come
a
falling
away
first
,
and
that
man
of
sin
be
revealed
,
the
son
of
perdition
,
4.
Who
opposeth
and
exalteth
himself
above
all
that
is
called
God
,
or
that
is
worshipped
;
so
that
he
as
God
,
sitteth
in
the
temple
of
God
,
shewing
himself
that
he
is
God
.
5.
Remember
ye
not
that
when
I
was
yet
with
you
,
I
told
you
these
things
?
6.
And
now
ye
know
what
with-holdeth
,
that
he
might
be
revealed
in
his
time
.
7.
For
the
mystery
of
iniquity
doth
already
work
;
only
he
who
now
leteth
,
will
let
,
untill
he
be
taken
out
of
the
way
.
8.
And
then
shall
that
wicked
be
revealed
,
whom
the
Lord
will
consume
with
the
Spirit
of
his
mouth
,
and
shall
destroy
with
the
brightness
of
his
coming
.
9.
Even
he
whose
coming
is
after
the
working
of
Satan
,
with
all
power
,
and
signs
,
and
lying
wonders
,
10.
And
with
all
deceivableness
of
unrighteousness
in
them
that
perish
,
because
they
received
not
the
love
of
the
truth
that
they
might
be
saved
.
11.
And
for
this
cause
God
shall
send
them
strong
delusions
,
that
they
should
believe
a
lie
:
12.
That
they
all
might
be
damned
who
believed
not
the
truth
,
but
had
pleasure
in
unrighteousness
.
CHAP.
I.
THis
portion
of
Scripture
stands
amongst
Pauls
Epistles
like
the
Tower
of
Ophel
upon
the
wall
of
Ierusalem
,
clouded
and
shadowed
with
sacred
Mysteries
;
it
may
wel
be
put
amongst
his
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
hard
places
of
Scripture
to
be
understood
,
which
not
only
the
unlearned
,
but
some
Learned
have
wrested
(
for
ought
I
know
)
to
their
own
and
others
destruction
.
Here
we
may
truly
take
up
the
Rabins
saying
,
meeting
with
a
hard
place
of
Scripture
,
Opus●…st
hi●…
quadringentis
Camelis
onust
is
commentariis
rationem
reddere
:
We
had
need
of
four
hundred
Camels
loads
of
Commentaries
to
give
us
light
into
this
Prophesie
.
The
Prophesie
in
general
is
of
the
great
Apostasie
in
the
Gentile
Gospel
Church
,
and
of
the
Anti-christ
.
Now
such
,
and
so
numerous
are
the
various
opinions
of
Learned
men
about
Anti-christ
,
that
it
gives
occasion
to
many
men
who
regard
not
the
times
or
the
seasons
,
scoffingly
to
give
out
,
that
Anti-christ
is
some
ignis
fatuus
,
that
is
now
in
this
Kingdom
,
now
in
that
,
anon
no
where
,
and
presently
again
every
where
;
some
make
him
a
Divel
,
some
a
State
,
some
a
particular
man
,
a
King
,
a
General
.
Others
give
out
,
that
Anti-christ
is
like
the
Philosophers
Stone
,
much
talked
on
,
but
never
seen
yet
,
or
known
:
But
all
these
Scoffers
do
not
one
jot
diminish
the
truth
of
the
sacred
Word
concerning
Anti-christ
;
for
as
for
example
,
there
are
many
Ignoramuses
this
day
in
States
affairs
(
amongst
whom
my self
is
one
)
that
do
not
distinctly
know
who
are
the
Custodes
Libertatis
Angliae
:
some
say
,
the
General
Councel
of
the
Army
;
some
say
,
the
House
of
Commons
,
as
now
modelled
;
others
,
the
Councel
of
State
;
others
,
the
Keepers
of
the
Great
Seal
;
and
others
,
the
Judges
of
the
Land
:
now
because
we
through
our
ignorance
,
do
not
know
them
,
will
it
therefore
follow
,
that
there
are
no
Custodes
Libertatis
Angliae
?
this
would
prove
in
the
end
but
a
bad
conclusion
;
for
my
part
,
I
draw
no
such
conclusions
,
but
my
prayer
to
God
and
my
hope
is
,
that
he
will
speedily
dispel
all
fogs
and
mists
of
ignorance
from
deceived
people
,
that
at
last
they
may
eminently
and
clearly
perceive
who
are
the
Veri
Custodes
Libertatis
Angliae
.
But
to
our
purpose
.
That
there
have
been
,
and
are
many
Anti-christs
,
and
that
there
is
to
be
eminently
the
Anti-christ
in
the
world
before
the
day
of
Judgment
,
none
can
deny
that
do
confess
the
truth
of
the
Scriptures
.
In
1
Ioh.
2.
18.
22
there
you
have
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
the
petty
Antichrists
,
and
twice
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
the
great
Antichrist
,
eminently
Antichrist
.
Of
this
Antichrist
there
are
various
opinions
,
which
arise
many
of
them
from
the
very
word
:
as
(
say
some
)
Antichrist
must
be
one
that
pretends
to
be
for
Christ
,
but
is
the
great
enemy
to
Christ
and
his
Saints
;
and
this
they
draw
from
the
Preposition
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
which
our
Grammers
tel
us
,
signifies
both
for
and
against
;
in
opposition
it
is
put
for
[
for
]
and
so
both
Humane
and
Grace
for
Grace
.
But
Criticks
who
give
this
gloss
,
do
affirm
that
both
in
opposition
and
composition
it
signifies
[
for
]
and
[
against
]
;
but
I
suppose
it
seldom
signifies
[
for
]
in
composition
,
but
[
against
]
and
so
generally
Authors
understand
the
word
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
for
one
that
opposeth
Christ
:
So
saith
Hillary
,
it
is
the
property
of
the
name
of
Antichrist
,
But
if
we
wil
have
the
full
signification
of
this
compound
word
we
must
look
as
well
to
the
signification
of
the
word
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
as
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
comes
from
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
which
signifies
to
annoint
▪
and
so
the
word
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
signifies
against
the
Annointed
:
who
the
Annointed
are
,
Rev.
11.
4
,
5
,
6.
compared
with
Zach.
4.
3
,
11
,
14.
tel
us
.
In
the
Church
under
the
Ceremonial
Law
,
the
King
and
the
Priests
only
were
annointed
;
indeed
Prophets
were
annointed
sometimes
,
but
that
was
extraordinary
,
not
by
Ceremonial
constitution
,
but
immediate
command
.
These
two
Sacred
functions
are
not
destroyed
,
but
refined
under
the
Gospel
:
so
that
probably
the
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
is
he
that
slaies
the
Witnesses
,
for
his
proper
name
is
the
Opposer
of
the
Lords
Annointed
,
the
enemy
that
makes
war
with
,
and
overcomes
the
sons
of
Oyl
,
the
Witnesses
,
the
two
Olive
trees
.
This
is
that
Antichrist
which
Paul
in
this
place
characterizeth
.
Some
Learned
men
take
this
Prophesie
of
Pauls
to
be
so
clear
a
description
of
Antichrist
,
that
they
say
't
is
a
Commentary
on
Iohn
who
hath
writ
the
Mysterie
of
Antichrist
.
Without
all
doubt
Paul
doth
say
much
of
Antichrist
in
this
place
,
if
we
were
able
to
dive
into
the
bottom
of
his
profound
mysteries
,
but
the
wel
is
deep
and
the
cords
of
our
abilities
are
but
short
,
so
that
we
cannot
go
so
deep
as
he
hath
digged
in
this
sacred
Fountain
.
But
of
all
learned
sayings
to
this
purpose
,
give
me
that
eminent
Rev.
chap
,
13.
&
17.
hath
'
described
him
more
fully
.
I
am
very
confident
,
that
Rev.
13.
&
17.
do
set
forth
the
Antichrist
(
together
with
this
Prophecie
of
Paul's
)
more
fully
then
any
other
Chapters
in
the
whole
Bible
:
In
the
touching
upon
this
Prophecie
,
we
shall
first
endeavour
to
shew
Pauls
method
,
and
then
his
meaning
.
This
following
is
Paul
'
s
Analysis
of
the
Antichrist
.
In
this
prophesie
is
foretold
the
great
things
that
shal
be
visible
in
the
gosp
.
Church
before
the
day
of
Judgement
:
which
are
in
generall
two
.
-
1.
The
general
Apostasie
is
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
▪
ver.
3.
-
2.
The
manifestation
of
the
Man
of
sin
,
the
Antichrist
,
who
is
described
by
a
threefold
Character
.
-
1.
By
his
nature
,
and
that
2
wayes
.
-
2.
By
the
time
of
his
appearing
in
the
world
,
which
is
demonstrated
3
wayes
.
-
3.
By
his
actions
when
he
doth
appear
:
which
are
set
forth
by
their
-
1.
By
his
names
given
to
him
;
which
are
five
.
-
2.
By
his
qualities
(
ver.
4.
)
which
are
four
.
-
1.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
-
2.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
-
3.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
ver.
4.
-
4.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
ver.
8.
-
5.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
ver.
11.
-
1
He
is
a
self-seeker
.
-
2
A
rebell
against
Magistracy
and
Ministry
.
-
3
He
is
a
specious
hypocrite
-
4
An
usurper
over
the
people
of
God
.
-
1.
By
a
demonstration
à
priori
,
ver.
5
,
6.
they
had
been
taught
it
before
.
-
2.
By
an
ocular
demonstration
,
à
praesenti
,
ver.
7.
from
the
mystery
of
iniquity
then
working
;
viz.
to
overthrow
the
Church
.
From
the
likenesse
of
that
present
to
the
mystery
to
come
the
Apostle
argues
.
-
3.
A
causa
impediente
,
from
the
impediments
that
kept
down
this
man
of
Sin
,
he
argues
to
the
time
of
his
appearing
.
ver.
8.
-
1.
Kind
,
diabolical
;
with
power
,
signes
,
&
lying
wonders
,
and
all
deceivableness
,
ver.
9.
10.
-
2.
Effects
,
which
are
to
seduce
professors
,
loose
and
hypocritical
professors
.
v.
11.
-
3.
Issue
&
end
:
viz.
the
everlasting
damnation
of
himself
and
followers
.
v.
12.
whose
followers
are
characterized
,
&c.
CHAP.
II.
NOw
we
come
to
shew
the
meaning
of
these
words
,
which
that
we
may
,
we
wil
endeavour
to
read
them
right
.
Ver.
3.
Let
no
man
deceive
you
by
any
means
,
for
that
day
shall
not
come
except
there
come
a
falling
away
first
,
and
that
man
of
sin
be
revealed
,
that
son
of
perdition
.
So
our
English
Translation
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
which
is
translated
thus
,
Non
enim
adve
▪
nit
dies
Christi
quin
venerit
defectio
prius
.
Beza
.
Nam
non
priùs
id
futurum
est
quam
venerit
defectio
.
Sebast.
Castalion
.
Quo●…iam
nifi
venerit
prius
rebellio
.
Interpret
.
Syriac
.
sic
Tremel
.
&
Vulg.
Lect.
Grotius
in
loc.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
Bazi●…ius
in
Psal.
7.
Ibi
de
hac
figur●…
Sermonis
disscrit
.
Camerar
.
reads
it
,
and
to
this
sense
do
all
or
the
most
of
the
Latine
Translations
read
it
:
yet
all
of
them
acknowledg
that
there
is
not
one
Iota
of
that
clause
,
[
That
day
shall
not
come
]
in
the
Greek
Copy
.
Those
that
take
not
in
this
supply
of
words
make
the
sense
go
lame
,
as
the
Syrack
Interpreter
,
Tremelius
,
and
the
Vulgar
Translation
.
And
how
to
add
these
words
to
the
Copy
,
I
know
not
;
I
confess
I
know
what
the
Learned●…
say
in
defence
of
it
.
They
say
[
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
]
it
is
an
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
that
is
,
when
one
,
through
vehemency
,
cutteth
off
some
part
of
a
sentence
,
yet
so
as
that
the
whole
may
be
understood
;
so
that
the
Apostles
words
import
as
much
as
this
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
;
this
brings
it
just
to
our
English
Translation
;
and
for
confirmation
of
this
manner
of
reading
the
Text
,
they
affirm
that
this
figure
of
speech
is
commonly
found
among
the
Greek
Writers
.
But
I
much
question
whether
all
this
will
give
a
man
sufficient
warrant
to
adde
these
words
in
a
Translation
,
I
confess
they
would
do
well
in
a
Paraphrase
:
I
am
sure
it
is
the
safest
and
best
way
for
a
Translator
to
keep
to
the
Copy
as
near
as
he
can
,
to
a
word
,
and
therefore
I
shall
beg
leave
to
seek
out
some
other
English
reading
nearer
to
the
word
.
The
great
stumble
is
made
at
[
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
]
which
being
not
looked
on
as
an
Hebraism
,
may
be
one
cause
of
not
discerning
the
Apostles
emphatical
expression
therein
:
it
is
true
indeed
that
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
is
a
casual
conjunction
,
and
so
it
is
usually
found
both
in
Humane
and
Divine
Authors
;
but
in
this
place
I
humbly
conceive
that
it
is
neither
particula
causativa
,
nor
illativa
,
but
affirmativa
,
and
so
the
Learned
tell
us
,
that
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
est
particula
affirmantis
,
and
also
that
it
is
used
asseverandi
causâ
:
so
veryemphatically
the
Particle
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
is
used
in
1
Ioh.
3.
20.
For
if
our
hearts
condemn
us
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
verily
God
is
greater
then
our
hearts
;
and
(
with
submission
)
I
conceive
,
that
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
in
Iohn
.
8.
24
should
be
translated
verily
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
Verily
ye
shall
dye
in
your
sins
;
like
unto
this
is
that
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
in
Matth.
7.
23.
Verily
,
I
never
knew
you
;
it
is
used
by
way
of
asseveration
.
And
then
the
next
Particle
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
it
is
translated
in
several
places
of
Scripture
[
but
]
as
Matthew
26
42.
Father
,
if
this
cup
may
not
passe
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
But
I
must
drink
it
;
and
in
Galat.
2.
16.
A
man
is
not
justified
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
—
but
by
faith
.
And
it
is
Learnedly
observed
by
one
,
that
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
to
which
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
is
answerable
,
is
translated
by
the
Septuagint
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
[
but
]
Genesis
24.
38.
Beza
translates
it
[
quin
]
in
the
Text
:
so
that
wee
may
read
it
to
a
word
,
thus
,
[
Verily
,
but
there
shall
come
the
Apostasie
first
,
and
that
man
of
sin
shall
be
revealed
:
]
So
that
this
seemes
to
be
the
sense
,
You
Thessalonians
,
by
false
Teachers
that
pretend
to
have
revelation
,
are
taught
,
that
the
day
of
Judgement
is
near
at
hand
;
but
we
that
have
the
true
spirit
of
Prophesie
,
doe
assuredly
know
the
contrary
;
it
is
no
such
matter
;
but
verily
there
must
come
the
Apostasie
first
,
and
the
man
of
sin
must
be
revealed
before
that
day
come
.
There
is
more
to
do
for
the
Church
then
to
passe
presently
from
Egypt
to
Canaan
;
they
shall
find
a
barren
wildernesse
to
passe
through
,
and
there
Serpents
shall
bite
them
,
and
enemies
shall
annoy
them
,
and
thirst
shall
afflict
them
.
The
Church
the
Spouse
must
be
conformable
while
she
is
militant
,
to
Christ
her
Husband
when
he
was
militant
.
Now
Christ
before
(
in
his
Humane
Nature
)
he
became
actually
(
quod
ad
nos
)
triumphant
,
he
was
drove
into
Egypt
,
he
was
carried
into
the
Wildernesse
,
where
he
was
extraordinarily
afflicted
forty
dayes
,
and
then
he
was
assaulted
by
the
old
Dragon
the
Divel
,
and
after
that
forsaken
of
all
,
betrayed
by
a
bosome-friend
,
and
murdered
by
hypocrital
Professors
,
but
plain
Apostates
;
who
reproached
him
more
then
the
Heathens
that
knew
not
God
:
even
so
must
the
Gospel
Church
in
the
representative
body
,
viz.
in
her
lawful
Magistracie
and
Ministry
,
be
drove
into
the
Wildernesse
,
bitten
by
Hereticks
,
Rebels
and
Apostates
,
and
at
last
slaine
by
hypocritical
Professors
,
as
Revel.
11.
informs
us
,
together
with
this
prophesie
of
Paul's
.
Thus
Paul
in
the
generall
gives
the
Churches
of
Christ
to
know
,
that
their
passage
from
earth
to
heaven
in
all
ages
,
shal
be
rough
and
craggie
;
through
many
afflictions
we
must
enter
into
the
kingdome
of
heaven
.
We
may
say
of
the
Church
,
as
Christ
said
of
himself
,
Ought
not
the
Son
of
man
to
suffer
these
things
,
and
to
ascend
into
glorie
?
He
first
debased
his
head
to
drink
of
the
torrent
of
afflictions
here
,
before
he
lifted
up
his
head
unto
glory
.
So
ought
not
the
Eastern
Churches
defection
,
Mahumetan
idolatry
,
and
Popish
blasphemie
,
and
Apostasie
,
to
drive
the
Church
into
the
wildernesse
?
and
ought
not
the
Antichrist
to
slay
the
Witnesses
,
before
there
be
a
glorious
resurrection
of
the
Church
?
yes
,
doubtlesse
there
is
a
necessitie
for
it
,
for
the
holy
Ghost
hath
foretold
it
;
and
she
must
be
conformable
to
her
head
,
who
was
made
perfect
by
sufferings
.
Psal.
110.
He
shall
drink
of
the
brook
in
the
way
.
'T
is
not
his
way
,
but
[
the
way
]
and
[
the
brook
]
to
note
,
that
that
way
,
and
that
brook
,
is
the
general
road
wherein
the
Church
must
follow
Christ
;
that
brook
they
must
wade
thorow
.
The
way
,
and
the
brook
remain
still
,
though
the
deadly
poison
of
the
brook
be
totally
taken
away
,
and
the
fatal
precipi●…es
in
that
way
be
levelled
by
Christ
;
he
hath
sanctified
the
way
,
in
going
before
us
in
it
.
There
is
the
wrath
of
men
and
divels
in
this
way
still
,
but
there
's
not
one
dram
of
the
wrath
of
God
in
this
way
,
nor
in
this
brook
:
The
deadly
poison
Christ
drank
,
which
killed
him
;
since
which
,
it
hath
no
power
on
us
.
But
to
the
work
intended
,
Explication
.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
Agustin
translates
it
for
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
refuga
,
a
Aug.
de
〈◊〉
.
Dei
,
〈◊〉
.
20.
〈◊〉
.
19.
lawlesse
runagate
person
:
whether
his
translation
misled
him
in
the
interpretation
;
or
his
mistake
in
his
interpretation
(
a
common
error
)
caused
him
to
translate
it
to
his
purpose
,
I
cannot
tell
;
but
both
Theodoretus
,
Irenaeus
and
Augustine
conceive
,
that
it
is
to
be
understood
of
the
Antichrist
;
yet
not
properly
,
but
by
a
figure
,
they
say
,
by
a
Metonymie
.
Anti-christ
is
called
the
Apostacie
,
because
he
is
the
cause
of
an
universall
Apostasie
:
such
a
strange
kinde
of
mistake
is
that
which
makes
the
Popedome
the
Man
of
Sin
.
But
observe
,
what
inconsiderate
things
follow
this
opinion
;
for
if
by
the
Apostasie
be
meant
Antichrist
,
then
the
Apostasie
is
to
be
but
three
yeers
and
a
half
,
and
at
the
end
of
three
yeers
and
a
half
,
or
within
few
dayes
after
,
the
day
of
Judgment
comes
,
by
these
mens
own
confessions
,
if
we
take
but
a
larger
view
of
their
opinions
concerning
Antichrist
,
and
so
the
Prophesies
of
the
witnesses
in
sack-cloth
,
and
the
Church
in
the
Wildernesse
,
and
the
witnesses
slaying
,
and
the
day
of
Judgment
,
must
be
all
included
within
the
compass
of
three
years
and
a
half
,
for
they
say
Antichrist
must
raign
but
three
years
and
a
half
;
and
then
comes
the
day
of
Judgment
,
when
he
and
all
his
followers
shall
be
destroyed
:
now
such
necessary
consequences
do
both
contradict
their
own
writings
,
and
Tertullian
reads
abscessio
,
a
departing
away
,
this
is
neer
to
the
Copy
.
The
Syriack
reads
rebellio
,
a
rebellion
,
and
so
say
the
most
Interpreters
the
word
signifies
.
Mariana
shoots
three
arrows
at
this
Mark
;
he
saith
,
that
by
the
Apostasie
here
is
meant
1.
Either
the
Rebellion
against
Nero
the
Roman
Emperor
;
or
2.
The
Rebellion
of
the
Iewes
against
Florus
;
or
3.
It
is
meant
of
the
ruine
of
the
Roman
Hugo
de
S.
V.
Monarchy
:
Hugo
,
the
better
Archer
of
the
two
at
this
mark
,
saith
,
it
may
be
understood
either
of
the
civil
Empire
,
or
of
the
Ecclesiastick
Empire
of
Rome
,
or
of
Antichrist
,
or
of
the
Apostasie
from
the
faith
.
Lyra
,
a
Learned
Christian
Jew
,
conceives
,
that
Paul
speaks
occultly
of
the
Ruine
of
the
Roman
Empire
,
or
of
the
Spiritual
Government
of
the
Church
,
or
of
the
departure
from
the
faith
.
Montanus
,
Fab.
Paulutius
,
Estius
,
Hugo
Cardin
,
Salmeron
,
Pererius
,
Primasius
,
Anselm
,
Piscator
,
Calvin
,
and
very
many
others
do
say
,
that
by
the
Apostasie
is
meant
the
general
Apostasie
from
the
faith
.
Calvin
wonders
that
ever
Learned
men
should
have
such
an
Aquinas
treating
on
this
Subject
,
and
viewing
the
opinions
of
the
Fathers
,
especially
Augustin
,
who
from
the
Image
(
Dan.
2.
)
typifying
four
Kingdomes
or
Monarchies
,
the
last
of
which
being
the
Roman
Monarchie
,
at
the
end
of
which
Antichrist
would
come
and
ruine
it
,
and
then
Christ
would
come
to
Judgment
and
ruine
him
;
and
this
Augustin
makes
the
signum
conveniens
,
because
the
Roman
Monarchy
was
standing
firme
,
and
under
its
power
the
Gospel
should
in
probability
be
preached
to
all
the
world
,
And
then
the
end
(
saith
Christ
)
cometh
.
But
(
saith
Aquinas
)
how
can
this
be
true
of
the
Roman
Empire
,
when
the
Nations
have
long
since
revolted
Aquinas
in
locum
.
from
it
,
and
yet
neither
Antichrist
is
come
,
nor
Christ
to
Judgment
?
seeking
therefore
for
a
more
convenient
sign
,
he
makes
use
of
Pope
Leo
his
Sermon
upon
the
Apostles
,
who
affirmeth
,
that
Rome
is
changed
from
a
Temporal
to
a
Spiritual
Kingdom
,
and
so
the
departure
from
the
Roman
Empire
,
is
to
be
understood
of
the
Apostasie
from
the
Spiritual
,
that
is
,
from
the
Roman
Catholick
faith
;
and
he
makes
this
the
signum
conveniens
of
Antichrists
coming
,
viz.
the
general
Apostasie
,
by
an
Argument
taken
from
the
rule
of
contraries
;
for
as
Christ
came
when
the
Roman
Empire
ruled
over
all
,
so
Antichrist
shall
come
when
there
is
a
general
defection
from
it
,
viz.
the
faith
of
Christ
professed
in
the
Roman
Church
,
which
he
calls
the
Spiritual
Empire
.
In
the
application
of
this
Text
,
we
finde
the
Papists
and
Protestants
clashing
against
each
other
:
the
Papists
say
,
this
Apostasie
is
that
of
the
Protestants
from
the
Roman
Church
;
and
the
Protestants
say
,
that
this
Apostasie
is
that
of
the
Roman
Church
from
the
purity
of
Doctrine
and
Discipline
which
was
once
to
be
found
in
the
Roman
Church
;
and
herein
the
Protestants
utterly
overthrow
the
Papists
,
proving
the
Apostasie
of
the
Roman
Church
so
clearly
,
that
there
is
none
can
stand
against
them
,
or
gain-say
them
with
any
colour
of
truth
.
Grotius
conceives
,
the
Holy
Ghost
points
here
at
Caius
Caligula
,
the
Successor
of
Tiberius
in
the
Roman
Empire
,
who
made
a
great
apostasie
from
the
good
deeds
of
Augustus
and
Tiberius
(
his
Predecessors
)
which
they
did
to
the
Jewes
,
and
to
their
Religion
:
what
they
did
to
please
the
Jewes
,
this
did
undoe
to
displease
and
disprofit
the
Jews
.
After
this
manner
he
makes
him
run
parallel
with
the
other
part
of
the
Prophesie
;
but
this
is
rather
Iusus
then
allusio
;
rather
a
sporting
with
,
then
expounding
of
Scripture
.
He
shews
us
how
foolish
a
Commentator
mans
fancy
is
of
Scripture
,
be
the
man
never
so
learned
;
and
how
easily
a
man
may
be
deluded
by
the
strength
of
his
fantasie
to
beleeve
a
lye
,
when
t
is
so
byased
with
its
own
parallels
,
as
to
melt
sacred
Texts
into
its
own
mould
,
and
shape
it
to
its
own
liking
.
What
is
it
but
transitus
à
genere
in
genus
,
to
make
historicall
notions
in
humanity
,
to
beget
the
conclusions
of
Divinity
?
like
that
high-strung
Musician
Aristoxenus
,
who
would
out
of
the
principles
of
Musick
,
determine
the
nature
of
a
humane
soul
;
and
what
usually
is
the
end
of
such
mens
violent
labors
,
but
only
,
Praxitiles-like
,
to
make
beguiled
minds
bow
downe
to
the
painted
Strumpet
of
their
fancies
?
The
reason
why
so
many
learned
men
have
(
like
drunken
men
)
reeled
,
and
rambled
,
and
stumbled
,
and
fel
in
their
Treatises
upon
Prophetick
Texts
,
is
because
they
●…ipple
themselves
first
with
the
brainsick
wine
of
their
own
fancies
drawing
.
This
hath
been
,
and
to
this
day
is
,
I
am
confident
,
the
cause
of
those
gross
mistakes
concerning
the
powring
out
of
the
vials
,
making
all
the
vials
almost
of
Gods
wrath
to
be
poured
out
upon
Rome
and
her
adherents
;
when
,
if
we
look
into
Scripture
soberly
,
and
into
History
with
an
unbyassed
judgment
,
we
shall
find
not
one
vial
as
yet
to
be
poured
out
.
I
know
this
opinion
is
vineger
and
smoak
to
some
,
but
I
presume
,
not
to
sober
men
well
read
in
these
mysteries
:
humane
Histories
at
the
best
are
but
the
worst
Interpreters
of
the
Scripture
:
The
body
of
the
Scripture
is
like
Solomons
Temple
,
which
a
wiser
then
Solomon
hath
builded
for
the
Church
of
God
;
every
stone
is
fitted
before
it
come
hither
for
its
fellow
,
here
window
answers
to
window
,
and
pillar
to
pillar
;
no
noise
of
axe
or
hammer
is
heard
throughout
it
:
The
Scripture
is
like
Ierusalem
,
compact
and
at
unitie
in
it self
;
it
is
(
as
Strabo
saith
of
that
City
)
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
well
watered
within
it self
;
so
that
we
need
not
go
any
farther
then
the
threshold
of
the
Sanctuary
,
we
need
not
go
over
it
to
quench
our
thirsty
desires
of
understanding
it
:
There
is
no
Doctrinal
truth
for
the
feeding
of
the
Church
,
nor
any
Prophetick
truth
for
the
comforting
of
the
Church
,
but
it
is
established
(
2
Cor.
13.
1.
)
in
the
mouth
of
two
or
three
witnesses
:
the
fault
is
only
in
our selves
,
we
are
weak
sighted
,
and
cannot
perceive
them
,
nor
distinguish
them
:
Let
not
the
Reader
think
I
cry
down
either
the
searching
into
,
or
the
applying
of
humane
History
to
divine
Texts
,
but
only
the
riotous
fancies
of
those
who
in
their
writings
set
up
Historie
against
Scripture
,
and
(
I
had
almost
said
)
reason
it self
:
I
will
willingly
give
as
much
worship
to
History
in
the
Divinity
School
,
as
the
Schoolmen
give
to
Images
in
the
Church
,
that
is
,
cultum
respectivum
,
but
not
so
much
worship
as
the
Papists
give
to
Images
this
day
,
.i.
cultum
conjunctum
.
My
task
therefore
shal
be
to
search
after
that
testimony
which
the
Scriptures
give
concerning
the
Apostasie
,
and
that
testimony
(
though
but
single
)
will
carry
it
against
all
others
.
I
shall
only
first
mention
the
reason
that
they
give
(
that
hold
Paul
means
the
ruine
of
the
Roman
Empire
in
this
place
)
why
Paul
did
not
speak
plainly
and
openly
of
it
:
To
this
the
Greek
and
Latine
Fathers
answer
,
viz.
Chrysostom
,
Oecumenius
,
Ambrose
,
Hierom
,
Tertullian
,
and
several
later
Writers
,
as
Cajetan
,
and
Aretius
,
&c.
'
Paul
(
say
they
)
in
prudence
kept
covert
this
truth
,
'
lest
hereby
the
Christians
and
the
Christian
Religion
should
'
suffer
as
enemies
to
the
Empire
of
Rome
.
Indeed
I
have
read
of
Saint
Basil
,
and
it
is
spoken
in
his
commendation
,
as
a
grave
prudential
act
of
his
,
that
considering
the
season
,
and
the
predominancy
of
Hereticks
,
pro
temporis
ratione
,
&
Haereticorum
principatu
,
a
time
to
speak
and
a
time
to
be
silent
;
and
a
word
spoken
in
due
season
,
how
pleasant
is
it
?
But
all
this
shall
never
make
me
believe
,
that
Paul
would
,
for
fear
of
Humane
or
Diabolical
power
or
crueltie
,
put
Gods
candle
of
Truth
under
a
bushel
;
he
spake
as
the
Spirit
gave
him
utterance
,
neither
adding
to
,
nor
detracting
from
any
thing
imparted
to
him
by
the
Holy
Ghost
;
he
delivered
the
whole
mind
of
God
to
them
:
Paul
had
none
of
that
baseness
in
him
,
which
is
so
frequently
found
in
the
Ministers
of
this
Age
,
to
baulk
Truths
for
fear
of
persecution
.
The
least
Truth
of
God
is
worth
all
the
Churches
in
the
world
:
yea
,
set
me
say
it
,
were
the
least
Divine
truth
put
in
the
scales
against
all
the
souls
in
the
world
,
it
would
out-weigh
them
.
Better
all
those
souls
should
eternally
miscarry
,
then
that
truth
should
perish
.
Though
the
pretended
Saints
of
God
in
this
age
,
think
a
little
of
the
world
to
be
worth
a
great
deal
of
Gods
Truth
;
yet
those
that
are
truly
sanctified
and
enlightned
,
think
far
otherwise
.
Truth
,
it
is
of
the
Essence
of
God
,
for
God
is
truth
;
and
he
that
will
with-hold
any
thing
of
God
for
a
carnal
end
,
will
easily
be
drawn
to
let
go
all
of
God
in
the
end
;
and
therefore
this
their
reason
I
hold
to
be
as
unsound
,
as
C.
à
Lap.
in
loc.
their
opinion
who
think
Paul
prophesied
here
of
the
destruction
of
the
Roman
Monarchy
by
peoples
falling
away
from
it
.
Some
,
and
those
not
a
few
,
make
the
Apostafie
and
the
Antichrist
to
be
all
one
;
directly
contrary
to
the
light
of
the
Text
,
as
also
other
prophetick
Texts
which
run
parallel
with
this
.
As
Salmeron
in
locum
.
Ita
Aquinas
.
it
is
a
sin
to
separate
what
God
hath
joyned
together
;
so
't
is
no
lesse
an
error
on
the
other
hand
to
joyn
in
one
that
which
God
hath
distinctly
made
two
.
Cornelius
à
Lapide
,
to
whom
the
Christian
world
in
this
latter
Age
is
beholding
for
his
learned
Labours
,
(
saving
his
errors
on
the
Bible
)
saith
on
this
prophetick
Text
,
that
there
are
two
Corn.
a
Lap.
great
signes
which
fore
▪
goe
the
day
of
Judgment
,
which
the
Apostle
in
this
Prophesie
holds
out
:
1
▪
This
universall
Apostasie
,
and
then
the
Antichrist
himself
,
which
treads
upon
the
heels
of
the
apostasie
,
and
immediately
follows
it
.
Oecumenius
seems
to
point
at
the
Idolatry
of
the
Church
of
Rome
:
for
(
saith
he
)
the
deceit
of
Idols
shall
cease
,
and
then
the
Man
of
sin
shall
be
revealed
.
He
makes
them
distinct
.
This
truth
of
the
Scripture
had
need
to
be
more
then
ordinarily
insisted
upon
;
not
in
regard
of
its
obscurity
,
for
I
know
not
any
truth
cleerer
in
Scripture
then
this
;
but
in
regard
of
its
We
do
affirm
,
that
the
general
apostasie
,
and
the
manifestation
of
the
Man
of
sin
(
that
Antichrist
)
are
two
distinct
things
:
and
this
we
prove
from
their
opinions
that
affirm
the
contrary
▪
for
they
themselves
affirm
these
particular
points
:
1.
That
this
apostasie
is
a
falling
away
from
Christ
,
from
the
Doctrine
and
Discipline
of
the
Church
of
Christ
.
2.
That
they
are
Professors
of
the
Gospel
that
make
this
apostasie
;
for
it
must
be
a
forsaking
of
that
they
did
once
professe
,
how
else
can
it
be
said
an
Apostasie
?
3.
They
say
,
this
Apostasie
must
be
an
universall
and
general
Apostasie
of
all
the
world
,
that
is
,
of
every
Church
in
the
world
;
for
otherwise
,
they
say
▪
the
Apostle
would
have
limited
his
speech
,
and
not
spoken
indefinitely
▪
as
he
doth
:
now
put
this
with
their
opinion
of
Antichrist
together
;
If
the
Apostasie
be
universal
thoughou●…
every
Church
,
and
this
Apostasie
and
Antichrist
are
all
one
,
then
Antichrist
must
be
an
Ubiquitary
,
he
must
be
in
Europe
,
Asia
and
Affrica
at
once
;
for
the
Europan
Churches
,
Affrican
Churches
,
and
Asian
Churches
are
all
apostatized
from
the
Doctrine
and
the
Discipline
of
the
Primitive
times
:
All
Protestants
grant
it
:
so
that
by
making
Antichrist
one
with
the
Apostasie
,
we
shall
grant
(
that
are
Protestants
)
more
to
the
body
of
Antichrist
,
then
we
will
allow
the
Papists
to
grant
to
the
body
of
Christ
;
for
we
make
it
to
be
every
where
at
one
and
the
same
time
.
It
is
granted
from
S.
Iohn's
words
,
that
the
spirit
of
antichrist
was
long
since
in
the
world
;
and
S.
Paul
here
saith
,
the
Mystery
of
iniquity
did
work
then
;
but
he
tels
us
,
that
Antichrist
was
not
then
,
but
after
that
to
be
revealed
.
It
cannot
be
denyed
,
but
that
the
spirit
of
antichrist
went
forth
with
the
apostasie
;
and
therefore
S
▪
Iohn
1
Ioh.
2.
18.
minding
the
Churches
of
the
prophesie
of
antichrist
to
come
in
the
last
times
,
tels
them
that
there
were
many
Antichrists
already
abroad
:
i.
e.
that
had
apostatizing
,
proud
,
aspiring
,
malicious
,
trayterous
thoughts
and
endeavours
to
supplant
the
Gospel
Ordinances
,
and
Gospel
Officers
;
but
he
cleerly
distinguisheth
the
antichristian
spirit
from
the
Antichrist
in
the
self
same
verse
,
and
in
the
22d
:
and
so
doth
Paul
twice
in
this
2
Thess.
2.
distinguish
betwixt
the
Apostasie
and
the
Antichrist
:
In
ver.
3.
he
calls
it
,
the
falling
away
first
;
and
then
the
Man
of
sins
manifestation
;
which
will
not
be
untill
the
end
of
the
apostasie
:
and
ver.
7
,
8.
there
the
apostasie
is
called
the
mysterie
of
iniquitie
which
then
began
,
and
but
began
.
'T
is
a
Text
parallel
with
that
fore-cited
1
I●…h.
2.
18.
[
Now
there
are
many
Antichrists
]
The
mystery
of
iniquity
began
to
work
in
S.
Pauls
time
;
but
not
to
that
height
as
to
carry
all
before
it
;
no
,
there
were
lets
,
there
were
the
Sons
of
Oil
which
did
curb
it
,
and
would
,
untill
they
were
slain
;
and
then
,
Mark
[
●…hen
]
the
Adverb
of
time
clearly
distinguisheth
betwixt
the
Apostasie
and
the
Antichrist
:
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
is
there
a
discretive
particle
,
and
also
points
us
to
the
set
time
of
the
Antichrists
appearing
.
But
more
of
this
in
its
due
place
.
But
it
may
be
said
that
though
they
are
distinct
,
yet
they
are
as
the
body
and
the
soul
;
so
united
,
as
that
they
appear
together
and
va●…ish
〈◊〉
;
though
they
may
be
distinguished
,
yet
they
cannot
be
divided
asunder
.
There
is
some
head
and
Ring-leader
in
this
〈◊〉
(
saith
Ia●…kson
on
this
Text
)
and
that
must
needs
be
the
〈◊〉
who
shall
be
discovered
:
and
a
little
after
he
saith
,
that
this
apostasie
is
to
be
a
generall
and
universal
departure
of
the
whole
Christian
world
;
then
it
must
follow
,
that
the
Antichrist
must
be
the
head
of
all
the
Churches
in
the
world
;
if
so
,
then
the
Pope
cannot
be
the
Antichrist
,
though
he
bid
as
fair
as
he
can
for
it
;
for
he
is
not
head
of
the
Eastern
apostates
;
and
therefore
we
so
frequently
hear
learned
and
reverend
Divines
pray
for
the
ruine
of
the
Eastern
antichrist
and
the
Western
antichrist
,
the
Turkish
antichrist
and
the
Popish
antichrist
;
by
which
expressions
of
theirs
they
make
it
evident
to
me
,
that
they
beleeve
neither
the
Pope
nor
the
Turk
to
be
the
Antichrist
which
Iohn
or
Paul
single
out
with
the
Greek
article
[
●…
.
]
Possibly
they
may
mean
by
the
Western
antichrist
the
chiefest
cause
and
support
of
the
Western
apostasie
,
which
Rev.
13.
is
called
the
Beast
with
seven
heads
and
ten
horns
;
and
without
all
doubt
,
that
is
the
Popedome
,
the
head
of
which
being
apostatized
from
a
spiritual
Pastor
to
a
proud
Usurper
in
Temporall
affairs
,
is
called
the
Star
which
fell
from
heaven
to
earth
:
Ministers
are
called
Starrs
,
therefore
by
Star
his
Office
(
Revel.
9.
1.
)
is
set
forth
:
by
falling
from
heaven
to
earth
is
meant
his
eminent
and
shameful
apostasie
:
Hence
he
is
called
(
Rev.
13.
1.
)
the
beast
arising
out
of
the
sea
,
Sea
being
put
in
opposition
to
Earth
,
to
note
that
he
ariseth
not
out
of
the
Civil
but
Ecclesiastick
State
;
he
is
a
Church-man
,
not
a
Lay-man
.
And
then
he
is
crowned
and
horned
,
to
note
his
greatnesse
in
Temporal
affairs
,
he
is
one
of
the
Roman
Emperors
in
power
.
But
all
this
doth
not
make
him
the
Man
of
sin
,
nor
the
Antichrist
here
spoken
of
;
nor
such
an
antichrist
as
some
describe
him
.
How
many
learned
Scholars
,
both
Protestants
and
Papists
,
set
up
a
Jack-a-lent
of
their
fancies
framing
,
and
then
hoot
at
it
for
Antichrist
?
Peradventure
many
will
take
me
for
one
of
these
Fantasticks
.
The
safest
way
is
to
say
so
much
of
Antichrist
as
the
Scriptures
say
,
and
no
more
;
where
the
Scriptures
distinguish
concerning
the
Antichrist
and
the
Apostasie
,
let
us
distinguish
;
where
they
are
silent
,
let
us
be
silent
:
Most
men
say
the
self
same
that
I
do
,
highly
extolling
Scripture
,
and
truly
acknowledging
(
what
the
Mythologists
sabulously
report
of
their
Goddesse
Pandora
)
that
't
is
Gods
treasure
on
earth
,
filled
with
all
manner
of
heavenly
riches
;
and
yet
mean
while
,
either
through
ignorance
or
wilful
wickednesse
,
there
are
many
,
too
many
of
these
in
this
age
,
that
open
Scripture
as
Epimetheus
CHAP.
III
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
the
Apostasie
]
'T
is
concluded
on
all
hands
,
that
it
is
a
general
Apostasie
both
of
the
Easterne
and
Western
Churches
:
By
the
Eastern
Churches
,
I
mean
the
Greek
and
Asian
,
Churches
which
must
necessarily
be
included
in
this
Apostasie
,
for
it
was
prophesied
amongst
them
over
and
over
;
and
therefore
of
them
as
well
as
other
Churches
:
if
so
,
then
the
Apostasie
must
not
,
cannot
be
until
after
Constantine
,
for
not
till
after
his
Reign
began
the
general
Apostasie
of
the
Eastern
,
and
Western
Churches
.
It
is
not
denyed
but
that
there
were
great
Hereticks
in
the
Church
before
,
as
1
Cor.
15.
those
that
denyed
the
Resurrection
:
and
the
Nicolaitan
Doctrine
,
Apoc.
2.
of
which
read
Clem.
Alex.
Strom.
3.
Act.
6.
And
Eusebius
tels
us
lib.
3.
cap.
27.
of
the
Ebionites
;
and
Martionites
lib.
4.
cap.
14.
But
these
and
many
others
,
though
they
spotted
the
Church
and
infested
it
,
yet
they
drew
no●…
the
Church
into
a
general
Apostasie
,
which
Paul
and
Iohn
foretel
.
Two
Texts
(
Rev.
7.
1.
and
Rev.
13.
1
)
seem
to
point
out
the
heads
of
this
Apostasie
;
the
Texts
seem
to
run
parallel
with
each
other
:
The
opening
of
the
sixth
Seal
,
Rev.
6.
12.
to
17.
is
that
which
immediately
precedes
Revel.
7.
1.
Now
the
sixth
Seals
opening
,
say
the
soundest
and
best
that
ever
writ
,
is
the
overthrow
of
the
Heathen
Empire
by
Constantine
.
The
Pagan
Emperors
were
the
grand
enemies
before
the
Apostasie
;
for
I
take
Iohns
Prophesies
to
be
put
under
four
periods
of
time
:
the
first
under
the
Roman
Heathen
Emperors
until
Constantine
:
the
next
under
the
grand
Apostasie
under
the
four
Angels
,
and
the
Beast
of
the
Sea
;
the
third
under
the
Antichrist
;
and
the
fourth
under
the
general
restauration
of
Jewes
and
Gentiles
under
the
Government
of
Jesus
Christ
by
the
Witnesses
;
to
each
of
which
the
Holy
Ghost
prefixeth
a
time
,
a
certain
time
:
The
third
,
viz.
that
of
the
Apostasie
,
may
be
included
in
the
second
.
Two
of
these
periods
fall
within
my
compass
at
this
time
to
discourse
of
,
viz.
that
of
the
Apostasie
,
and
that
of
the
Antichrist
;
now
this
Apostasie
being
acknowledged
by
all
,
or
the
most
Protestants
,
to
be
,
1.
An
Apostasie
of
Gospel
Churches
from
the
faith
:
2.
and
this
Apostasie
to
be
a
general
Apostasie
▪
these
two
things
must
follow
,
1.
That
one
person
cannot
well
be
the
head
or
ringleader
of
this
general
Apostasie
.
I
know
what
may
be
said
against
this
▪
yet
the
utmost
of
it
maketh
not
my
consequence
invalid
▪
2.
It
will
follow
,
That
the
Ring-leader●…
of
this
Apostasie
must
be
men
that
profess
Christianity
,
as
well
as
those
that
they
lead
into
Apostasie
:
for
as
for
the
Turks
(
prophesied
of
Rev.
9.
15
,
16
,
17
)
they
were
rather
the
punishers
of
the
apostate
Churches
,
then
the
Ring-leaders
of
the
Churches
in
〈◊〉
East
into
Apostasie
;
this
all
men
(
that
know
any
thing
in
Church-Historie
)
▪
know
,
espcially
they
that
read
wisely
the
Revelations
;
for
as
the
four
Angels
(
Revel.
7.
1.
)
had
by
their
Apostasie
(
which
is
gradually
set
forth
Revel.
8.
)
destroyed
a
third
part
of
the
trees
,
and
a
third
part
of
the
Sea
,
of
the
creatures
therein
,
and
the
Ships
thereupon
;
and
the
third
part
of
the
Rivers
,
and
a
third
part
of
the
Sun
,
and
of
the
Moon
▪
and
of
the
Stars
,
which
are
said
to
be
smitten
:
all
these
expressions
setting
forth
the
gradations
of
the
Apostasie
,
both
in
corrupting
of
the
Doctrine
of
Religion
,
and
also
the
Falling
away
of
all
sorts
and
degrees
of
Professors
unto
those
corrupt
Doctrines
;
and
all
this
effected
by
the
four
Angels
(
Revel.
7.
1.
)
standing
on
the
four
corners
of
the
earth
,
for
no
other
end
but
this
,
then
to
hold
the
four
winds
of
the
earth
,
that
they
should
not
blow
on
the
earth
,
nor
on
the
sea
,
nor
on
any
tree
;
even
so
the
four
Angels
that
were
bound
in
the
great
River
Euphrates
(
Revel.
9.
14
,
15.
)
are
now
loosed
to
slay
the
third
part
of
men
;
that
is
,
to
subdue
and
punish
,
and
inslave
,
and
utterly
ruine
those
Apostates
.
The
Turks
were
raised
up
as
a
scourge
to
the
apostate
Christian
world
,
hundreds
of
years
after
the
Apostasie
began
,
and
therefore
their
Mahomet
cannot
properly
be
said
to
be
the
head
of
the
Apostasie
,
he
being
no
professor
of
Christianity
.
The
great
question
then
will
be
,
Who
are
those
four
Angels
who
are
accounted
the
heads
of
the
Apostasie
?
If
I
knew
how
,
I
would
here
baulk
this
question
,
for
the
avoiding
of
Novelty
and
contention
;
but
if
I
am
mistaken
,
it
is
but
a
weak
mans
opinion
,
and
so
(
amongst
many
others
)
it
may
harmelesly
pass
.
By
these
four
Angels
,
I
conceive
,
are
meant
the
four
Patriarchies
of
Rome
,
Constantinople
,
Alexandria
and
Ierusalem
;
these
were
designed
for
the
four
quarters
of
the
Christian
earth
:
indeed
they
were
designed
for
the
propagating
of
the
Gospel
;
but
we
very
wel
know
,
that
at
last
those
very
Patriarchs
by
turning
from
the
truth
,
corrupted
the
Church
,
and
turned
the
whole
world
after
Arianism
,
as
one
of
the
Fathers
complains
:
Nothing
Object
But
where
is
your
Scripture
to
prove
these
four
Angels
the
four
Patriarchs
?
you
make
fair
promises
of
holding
forth
nothing
as
credible
,
but
what
you
bring
Scripture
for
.
Answ.
I
confess
,
it
is
a
hard
task
to
prove
this
positively
by
any
Text
;
only
in
a
word
,
as
near
as
I
can
,
thus
,
From
their
denomination
,
as
they
are
called
Angels
,
the
Holy
Ghost
calls
the
Bishops
of
the
several
Churches
(
where
this
Defection
afterward
Bezain
1
Cor.
11.
10.
was
made
.
)
Angels
:
Revel.
2.
To
the
Angel
of
the
Church
of
Ephesus
,
and
to
the
Angel
of
the
Church
of
Smyrna
,
and
to
the
Angel
of
the
Church
in
Pergamus
;
that
is
,
to
the
Bishop
of
Ephesus
,
Smyrna
,
and
Pergamus
:
So
that
we
see
the
Holy
Ghost
stiles
the
heads
of
the
Church
,
who
have
the
Pastoral
charge
of
it
,
Angels
;
upon
this
account
therefore
are
these
four
heads
of
the
Church
called
Angels
,
because
they
were
the
designed
heads
of
the
Church
in
their
several
Divisions
;
and
therefore
on
the
four
corners
of
the
earth
,
because
they
divided
the
Christian
world
amongst
them
.
The
grand
Apostasie
began
in
the
heads
of
the
several
Churches
;
they
grew
proud
▪
and
covetous
,
and
idle
,
and
whiles
they
thus
slept
,
the
enemy
sowed
the
tares
of
Heresie
in
their
hearts
▪
Profaneness
in
a
Church-man
is
the
high
Road
to
Heresie
and
Apostasie
.
Such
was
their
prophaneness
(
saith
Nazianzen
)
that
those
that
took
upon
them
Pastoral
charges
,
brought
no
other
Ornament
then
that
of
long
hair
with
them
;
which
gross
absurdity
(
for
he
calls
it
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
)
they
most
delighted
in
,
and
cared
for
:
he
calls
them
Dogs
,
yea
,
worse
then
Dogs
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
They
neither
remained
Dogs
,
nor
became
Pastors
,
except
to
devour
others
labours
.
I
will
forbeare
here
to
insert
History
,
partly
for
brevity
sake
,
and
principally
because
the
Historie
in
the
fourth
and
fifth
Century
is
so
easie
to
be
read
and
understood
of
every
one
that
can
but
read
English
,
especially
of
those
that
can
but
understand
the
Latine
and
Greek
tongue
,
and
have
leisure
to
read
the
Councels
in
those
Centuries
:
So
now
my
intended
inference
from
all
,
is
this
,
That
the
Bishop
,
Head
,
or
Pastor
of
the
Church
of
Rome
,
is
one
of
the
Ring
leaders
,
or
general
Heads
of
this
Apostasie
.
Now
Jesus
Christ
foreseeing
the
height
of
Apostasie
that
the
Roman
Church
would
rise
unto
(
if
I
may
pass
with
my
expression
)
my
meaning
is
,
to
what
a
height
of
wickedness
in
this
grand
Apostasie
the
Church
of
Rome
in
her
Ecclesiastick
Head
or
Polity
would
rise
,
sets
it
forth
in
several
and
various
expressions
to
Iohn
:
as
first
,
you
have
him
but
as
one
of
the
four
Angels
standing
on
the
Western
corner
of
the
earth
,
the
Patriarch
of
Rome
,
and
no
more
,
though
much
more
then
ever
Christ
by
his
approving
providence
(
I
mean
,
by
his
revealed
will
in
his
Word
)
allowed
him
;
though
how
large
a
power
the
Councels
in
Christian
prudence
may
grant
unto
a
single
Church-man
,
and
how
far
that
grant
doth
oblige
the
Church
in
obedience
to
that
single
person
,
I
will
not
dispute
.
These
Patriarchs
,
as
Prideaux
well
observes
,
were
entering
into
intolerable
▪
and
inexcusable
Apostasie
.
Next
you
have
the
Politie
or
Head
of
the
Roman
Church
,
set
forth
as
a
Star
not
falling
,
or
ready
to
fall
,
but
fallen
at
that
present
from
Heaven
to
Earth
.
During
the
time
of
the
heat
of
the
Arian
and
Eutichian
Heresies
,
whiles
the
Eastern
Angels
kept
the
wind
of
sound
Doctrine
from
blowing
on
Christs
Garden
the
Church
,
the
Western
Angel
,
the
Bishop
of
Rome
,
was
tolerable
,
ye●…
,
commendable
;
for
Rome
was
a
shelter
to
the
Orthodox
Christians
at
that
time
;
but
soon
after
you
find
the
Angel
now
as
a
〈◊〉
that
fals
from
Heaven
to
Earth
:
The
Pastors
of
the
Church
(
〈◊〉
we
have
shewed
already
)
are
called
Stars
:
Christ
(
Rev.
1.
16.
)
held
seven
Stars
in
his
hand
,
which
ver.
20.
tells
us
,
are
the
seven
Angels
(
or
Embassadors
of
Christ
)
of
the
seven
Churches
;
so
that
the
Star
there
is
the
chief
Pastor
of
the
Church
of
Rome
,
which
apostatiseth
as
far
from
Christs
Rule
and
Ordinance
as
Heaven
is
from
Earth
.
How
great
an
Apostasie
is
that
in
a
Minister
,
to
usurp
a
power
above
an
Emperor
,
to
usurp
a
power
over
all
Churches
;
to
take
the
Title
of
the
Prince
of
Princes
,
and
to
make
it
his
whole
design
to
Inthrone
himself
in
all
Civil
and
Ecclesiastick
Power
,
besides
the
Apostasie
from
the
purity
of
Doctrine
and
Discipline
?
The
third
sight
Iohn
hath
of
him
,
is
in
Revel.
13.
1.
there
Iohn
hath
a
sight
of
this
great
apostate
Bishop
in
his
full
growth
,
he
is
now
a
Beast
risen
out
of
the
sea
,
having
seven
heads
,
and
ten
horns
,
and
upon
his
horns
ten
Crowns
,
and
upon
his
heads
the
names
of
Blasphemy
;
the
Context
of
this
Text
,
and
of
that
Revel.
7.
1.
of
the
four
Angels
,
give
much
light
into
each
other
:
in
Revel.
6.
12
,
13
,
14.
When
the
sixth
Seal
was
opened
,
there
was
an
earth-quake
,
the
Sun
became
black
,
and
the
Moon
became
as
blood
,
and
the
Stars
fell
,
and
heaven
departed
as
a
scrole
,
and
every
mountain
was
moved
;
it
is
parallel
with
Rev.
12.
7
,
8
,
9.
which
both
signifie
one
and
the
same
thing
,
viz.
the
overthrow
of
the
Heathen
persecuting
Emperours
.
The
first
is
parallel
in
the
phrase
with
Isai.
34.
4.
which
expresseth
the
great
fall
of
the
Idumaeans
,
and
nothing
of
the
general
day
of
Judgment
.
This
kind
of
expression
is
usual
,
when
God
will
set
forth
the
overthrow
of
the
heads
of
Government
,
as
in
Isa.
13.
10.
that
is
a
prophesie
of
the
ruine
of
the
Babylonish
heads
of
Government
by
the
M●…des
and
Persians
,
as
ver.
17
,
18
,
19
,
20.
expound
it
:
yet
there
God
●…aith
,
The
Sun
shall
be
darkned
▪
and
the
Moon
shall
not
cause
her
light
to
shine
;
and
ver.
13.
He
will
shake
the
heaven●…
,
i.
●…
.
the
Thrones
of
Kings
;
and
so
Revel.
6.
12
,
13
,
14.
signifies
the
fall
of
the
Pagan
Emperors
,
the
heads
of
the
Romish
Throne
and
Government
,
which
were
thrown
down
by
Constantine
the
Christian
Emperor
:
the
self
same
thing
is
set
forth
in
Revel.
12.
where
you
have
the
Church
in
her
Primitive
purity
,
ver.
1
,
2.
groaning
to
be
delivered
from
under
the
bloudy
Tyranny
of
the
red
Dragon
,
ver.
3.
that
is
,
the
bloudy
state
of
Pagan
Emperors
;
it
is
parallel
with
cap.
6.
v.
10.
where
under
that
Tyranny
the
Church
cries
,
How
long
,
O
Lord
,
holy
and
true
!
dost
thou
no●…
judge
and
avenge
our
death
on
those
that
dwell
upon
the
earth
?
Next
,
you
have
in
cap.
12.
5.
the
Lord
delivering
the
Church
from
under
the
Pagan
Emperors
,
by
raising
up
of
a
Christian
Monarch
▪
Constantine
▪
who
is
the
man-child
brought
forth
in
the
Church
,
to
rule
the
Nations
with
a
rod
of
iron
;
that
is
,
to
subdue
them
by
Conquest
▪
(
as
he
did
)
and
be
their
Emperial
head
upon
that
lawful
Title
:
as
for
those
that
say
,
this
is
meant
of
the
birth
of
Christ
,
his
Incarnation
,
Death
and
Resurrection
,
they
do
not
only
mistake
the
phrase
of
the
Text
,
but
the
whole
Prophesie
;
for
in
Revel
▪
1.
1.
The
Revelation
is
not
of
knowne
things
that
were
past
(
for
that
s
not
properly
Revelation
,
but
of
things
which
must
shortly
come
to
pass
;
but
the
Incarnation
of
Christ
was
not
to
come
to
pass
,
it
being
past
.
As
for
that
expression
,
He
was
caught
up
unto
God
and
to
his
Throne
,
it
is
that
which
stands
in
direct
opposition
to
that
afterwards
,
ver.
8.
of
the
Divels
being
cast
out
of
heaven
;
so
that
he
that
will
inforce
that
sense
upon
ver.
5.
as
that
it
is
meant
Christs
Throne
in
heaven
,
to
which
he
ascended
after
his
Resurrection
,
must
be
enforced
to
grant
,
that
until
Christs
Ascension
the
Divel
was
in
Heaven
,
which
is
Blasphemy
;
and
therefore
we
must
understand
the
war
betwixt
Michael
and
his
Angels
,
and
the
Dragon
and
his
Angels
,
as
meant
of
the
Christians
war
against
the
Pagans
and
Idolatrous
heathens
;
and
therefore
the
casting
of
Satan
and
his
Angels
out
of
Heaven
,
is
meant
the
casting
them
out
of
the
Imperial
Throne
,
from
their
Lordly
power
and
Dominion
,
and
the
seating
of
Constantine
,
that
holy
Christian
Emperor
in
the
Throne
:
1.
He
was
caught
up
unto
God
;
that
is
,
he
was
converted
unto
God
;
and
2.
He
was
placed
in
his
Throne
,
whether
[
His
]
hath
relation
to
the
Emperor
or
to
God
,
is
questionable
,
but
it
holds
good
in
either
sense
,
for
it
was
Constantines
Throne
by
Conquest
;
but
it
is
most
probable
that
[
His
]
hath
relation
to
God
;
for
though
the
Roman
Throne
were
,
whiles
the
Pagan
Emperors
sate
in
it
,
the
Divels
;
yet
now
a
Christian
Emperour
possessing
the
Throne
,
it
is
justly
called
Gods
Throne
,
for
Gods
Vice-gerent
sate
in
it
.
In
this
sense
the
two
Witnesses
ascend
up
to
heaven
,
Rev.
11.
12.
that
is
,
to
that
Supremacie
from
which
Antichrist
had
thrown
them
.
No
wonder
that
the
throne
is
called
heaven
,
when
those
that
sit
in
that
throne
are
called
Sun
,
Moon
and
Stars
.
Gen.
37.
10.
it
signifies
in
this
place
the
whole
royal
Family
,
as
Iacob
expounds
it
.
The
like
phrase
of
Scripture
to
the
same
sense
we
finde
in
Isa.
14.
12.
where
you
see
the
Church
insulting
over
Babylon
when
she
comes
to
ruine
:
amongst
others
,
this
is
one
expression
,
How
art
thou
fallen
from
heaven
,
O
Lucifer
?
Here
Lucifer
is
put
fo●…
the
Prince
,
the
brightest
Star
in
their
Orizon
;
and
heaven
is
put
for
his
Imperial
seat
from
whence
he
is
fallen
:
and
such
a
phrase
sets
forth
the
fall
of
the
Kingdom
of
Iudah
under
the
Conquest
of
the
King
of
Babylon
,
Lam.
2.
1.
How
hath
the
Lord
covered
the
daughter
of
Zion
with
a
cloud
in
his
anger
,
and
cast
down
from
heaven
unto
the
earth
the
beauty
of
Israel
?
The
beautie
of
Israel
was
their
Monarch
in
the
Throne
;
but
this
beauty
was
cast
from
heaven
to
earth
:
Either
he
means
the
good
King
Iosiah
,
who
was
violently
snatcht
from
the
Throne
by
death
in
the
war
;
or
the
carrying
away
of
the
Royal
Family
from
the
Throne
to
Babylon
.
To
our
purpose
is
that
,
Luke
10.
18.
where
Satan
falls
like
lightning
from
heaven
;
i.
e.
from
his
throne
where
he
rules
;
and
where
is
that
,
but
in
the
hearts
of
men
?
'T
is
usuall
to
call
a
Throne
Heaven
.
Very
many
Scriptures
more
there
are
of
the
like
signification
and
expression
;
as
Isa.
34.
4.
Ioel
2.
10.
and
3.
16.
Hag.
2.
6.
which
by
their
expressions
make
it
probable
to
us
,
that
Rev.
6.
12
,
13
,
14.
and
Rev.
12.
8
9.
do
both
set
forth
the
overthrow
of
the
Pagan
Empire
by
Constantine
the
Christian
Emperor
.
And
thus
you
see
the
first
period
of
the
Churches
afflictions
in
Iohns
Vision
to
be
finished
.
The
second
follows
,
which
is
that
of
the
Apostasie
.
After
Satan
was
cast
down
from
persecuting
Christians
by
the
Pagan
Emperors
,
he
was
not
then
bound
,
observe
that
;
but
(
Rev.
12.
14
,
15
,
16
,
17.
)
drives
the
Woman
into
the
wildernesse
:
(
by
the
Woman
is
meant
the
Church
)
where
she
hath
a
place
provided
for
her
,
ver
6.
which
is
called
her
place
,
ver.
14.
that
is
,
a
place
peculiar
to
her
,
where
she
shall
be
visible
:
This
runs
paralel
with
Rev.
7.
2
,
4
▪
5.
where
Gods
providence
is
set
forth
by
sealing
up
his
Elect
in
this
time
of
apostasie
,
which
is
but
for
a
certain
season
.
The
Church
shall
fly
upon
the
two
wings
of
the
Eagle
,
i.
e.
Magistracy
and
Ministry
(
who
shall
be
in
sackcloth
)
into
the
wildernesse
,
and
there
be
fed
1260
dayes
,
ver.
6.
&
14.
God
shall
be
a
pavilion
to
them
,
he
will
feed
them
and
protect
them
,
they
shall
be
under
his
seal
.
But
observe
how
the
apostasie
goes
on
in
this
12th
Chapter
,
ver.
12.
there
is
a
woe
to
the
inhabitants
of
the
earth
,
and
of
the
sea
:
and
in
Rev.
8.
under
the
four
Trumpets
,
(
which
was
the
eminent
time
of
the
four
angels
doing
mischief
)
you
have
the
effects
of
this
woe
both
upon
the
earth
and
sea
;
i.
e.
Church
and
State
.
The
cause
of
this
woe
we
have
it
expressed
in
Rev.
12.
15.
The
Serpent
cast
out
of
his
mouth
water
as
a
floud
after
the
Woman
,
that
he
might
cause
her
to
be
carried
away
of
the
floud
.
The
streams
of
this
floud
were
the
Arian
and
Eutichian
Heresies
,
with
the
rest
of
those
wicked
opinions
then
raised
:
These
streams
were
like
the
fountain
;
the
Divels
mouth
was
the
fountain
,
and
the
mouths
of
the
inhabitants
of
the
earth
were
the
sea
to
swallow
up
those
streams
;
therefore
wo
to
the
Inhabitants
of
the
earth
,
earthly
professors
,
that
professed
themselves
Christians
,
but
lived
in
,
and
loved
the
world
more
then
their
own
souls
,
or
Gods
glory
,
(
such
as
the
most
of
our
Professors
are
)
these
drank
down
Heresies
as
the
pure
water
of
Orthodoxal
Truths
.
Now
all
this
while
the
Bishop
of
Rome
was
but
as
one
of
the
four
Angels
of
the
Church
,
and
he
(
though
leading
into
apostasie
exceeding
fast
,
yet
)
in
that
way
of
Heresie
the
least
hurtfull
;
nay
,
he
was
so
far
from
being
hurtfull
,
that
he
was
a
succourer
,
for
some
yeers
,
of
the
orthodox
Christians
who
opposed
Arianism
:
yet
in
regard
of
the
aspiring
,
insolent
pride
and
covetousnesse
in
the
Patriarchal
Chair
of
Rome
,
it
might
well
be
denominated
one
of
the
four
hurtful
Angels
:
for
(
as
we
shewed
already
)
soon
was
this
Star
in
heaven
fallen
to
the
earth
,
the
Chair
of
Rome
was
apostatized
from
its
primitive
puritie
,
as
much
as
a
Star●…
is
removed
when
it
f●…lls
from
heaven
to
earth
.
The
Dragon
(
Rev.
12.
17.
)
when
he
saw
that
by
the
floud
of
Heresie
he
could
not
touch
the
Church
,
because
that
under
the
wings
of
the
Eagle
,
that
is
,
of
the
Roman
Magistracy
and
Ministry
,
she
was
protected
;
the
Divel
faceth
about
like
a
valiant
and
cunning
Warriour
,
and
falls
upon
his
strongest
enemies
that
stood
out
against
him
,
which
are
called
the
remnant
of
the
womans
seed
,
which
keep
the
commandments
of
God
.
The
Angel
of
the
Western
Church
had
under
his
jurisdiction
many
faithful
,
orthodox
Divines
,
which
maintained
Truth
:
against
these
now
the
Divel
wageth
war
,
a
spirituall
war
against
their
souls
.
So
many
and
various
are
the
deceits
,
and
wiles
,
and
strategems
of
the
Divel
▪
that
no
Mathematician
can
draw
lines
so
fast
,
as
the
Divel
can
devise
wicked
wayes
and
subtil
snares
to
entrap
the
Church
of
Christ
in
.
This
war
seems
to
be
especially
made
against
those
of
the
And
he
stood
upon
the
sand
of
the
sea
.
]
Some
read
(
but
amisse
)
[
and
I
stood
]
conceiving
that
Iohn
stood
there
:
No
,
it
was
the
Divel
,
[
He
stood
.
]
Sea
and
Earth
often
signifie
in
the
Revelation
(
say
learned
men
)
Church
and
State
.
Here
the
Divel
stood
upon
the
Sea
sand
;
probably
't
is
meant
Church
government
and
Governours
;
for
as
the
sea
is
tyed
with
a
rope
of
sand
,
that
so
far
it
shall
passe
,
and
no
further
;
so
Governours
and
Government
in
a
Church
do
curb
the
insolent
surges
of
the
peoples
raging
passions
and
vain
fantasies
,
that
they
break
not
in
upon
the
Church
to
its
overthrow
.
By
this
Stratagem
the
Divel
carryes
all
before
him
;
for●…
soon
doth
he
make
the
Governors
and
Government
of
the
Church
of
Rome
his
own
:
and
the
next
thing
that
Iohn
sees
,
is
a
Beast
arising
out
of
the
sea
;
this
is
the
Popedome
of
Rome
:
The
head
of
the
Church
of
Rome
was
called
one
of
the
four
Angels
,
then
a
Star
fallen
from
heaven
to
earth
;
and
now
in
this
place
you
have
the
Head
of
the
same
Roman
Church
called
a
Beast
that
doth
rise
out
of
the
Sea
,
having
seven
heads
and
ten
horns
.
Now
is
the
Apostasie
come
to
the
height
.
He
is
a
Beast
:
It
alludes
to
Daniel's
four
beasts
;
to
note
,
that
he
usurpeth
the
throne
of
a
Monarch
;
he
is
got
to
that
independent
Greatnesse
,
to
be
an
uncontrolled
Potentate
,
therefore
a
beast
:
Then
he
is
a
beast
of
the
Sea
;
his
rise
is
from
the
Clergy
:
from
the
Chair
of
the
Church
he
claims
his
right
to
the
Throne
of
universal
,
uncontrollable
Monarchie
;
therefore
Revel.
9.
1.
he
is
called
a
Star
fallen
from
heaven
to
earth
,
from
God
to
the
world
.
And
then
his
seven
heads
and
ten
horn●…
tell
us
plainly
,
that
this
evill
Angel
,
fallen
Star
,
and
Beast
of
the
sea
,
is
that
Head
or
Polity
over
the
Church
in
Rome
;
for
the
City
with
seven
heads
,
and
ten
horns
(
which
,
through
the
bloudy
cruelty
and
persecution
of
this
Apostate
Government
,
and
the
supporters
of
it
,
becomes
drunk
with
the
bloud
of
the
Saints
)
is
by
both
Protestants
and
Papists
confessed
to
be
the
City
of
Rome
,
Rev.
17.
Thus
have
I
gone
over
a
large
and
an
uncommon
circuit
in
this
survey
of
the
Apostasie
,
and
the
heads
thereof
,
being
willing
to
say
as
much
as
I
find
the
Scripture
to
say
of
it
,
and
no
more
.
CHAP.
IV.
I
Have
but
one
word
more
to
write
concerning
this
Apostasie
,
and
then
I
have
done
with
it
,
and
shall
pass
to
the
discription
of
the
Antichrist
,
and
that
is
,
concerning
the
time
of
the
Apostasie
;
wherein
(
by
the
assisting
power
of
the
Holy
Ghost
)
we
doubt
not
but
to
make
this
Apostasie
more
manifestly
distinct
from
the
Antichrist
,
then
as
yet
it
hath
been
;
there
are
five
Texts
give
light
into
this
Apostasie
,
as
Revel.
11.
1
,
2.
Rom.
11.
25.
Luke
21.
24.
Deut.
32.
Dan.
12.
6
,
7
,
9
▪
very
briefly
of
each
.
Of
Revel.
11.
2.
I
shall
do
little
more
at
this
time
then
repeat
the
words
.
Here
Iohn
is
commanded
to
measure
with
a
reed
the
Temple
of
God
,
the
Altar
and
they
that
worship
therein
:
But
the
Court
which
is
without
the
Temple
,
leave
out
,
and
measure
it
not
,
for
it
is
given
unto
the
Gentiles
,
and
the
holy
City
shall
they
tread
under
foot
forty
and
two
months
.
This
Text
may
well
be
put
amongst
those
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
in
the
Revelations
,
for
it
is
exceeding
hard
to
be
understood
.
Iohn
measures
the
Temple
,
and
the
Altar
in
the
Temple
,
and
they
that
worship
in
the
Temple
;
that
is
,
the
Jewish
Religion
,
and
those
obstinate
unbelieving
Jewes
who
professed
that
Religion
▪
all
these
Iohn
measures
.
Now
what
the
meaning
of
this
measuring
is
,
I
profess
I
do
not
know
;
this
I
have
learnt
from
the
Jewish
Antiquaries
,
that
the
reed
went
as
well
to
Mount
Golgotha
as
to
The
Temple
of
the
Lord
,
the
Temple
of
the
Lord
;
this
Temple
of
the
Lord
must
now
be
meted
out
to
destruction
,
and
the
Altar
,
and
those
that
worship
therein
must
be
measured
with
the
rod
of
destruction
,
so
that
(
according
to
Christs
words
)
not
one
stone
should
be
left
upon
another
,
and
they
should
be
led
captive
into
all
Nations
:
I
know
nothing
prophesied
of
their
dissipation
by
the
Romans
in
all
the
Revelation
,
but
this
.
Herein
Iacobs
Prophecie
is
fulfilled
,
Gen.
49
▪
10.
The
Scepter
shall
not
depart
from
Iudah
,
untill
Shiloh
come
;
i.
e.
there
shall
be
a
Church
and
State
of
the
Jewes
until
Christ
come
,
and
then
for
their
Rebellion
against
Christ
,
they
should
be
both
un-Churched
and
un-Stated
;
and
that
the
definite
Particle
[
until
]
imports
:
what
ever
others
say
,
my
weak
capacity
knows
not
how
to
make
sense
of
this
Prophecie
,
or
truth
of
their
sense
other
wayes
.
And
the
court
which
is
without
the
Temple
,
leave
out
,
and
measure
it
not
,
i.
e.
(
according
to
the
former
Exposition
)
do
not
ruine
the
Gospel
Church
of
the
Gentiles
with
the
Iewes
,
for
it
is
given
to
the
Gentiles
,
and
they
shall
tread
under
foot
the
holy
Ci●…y
forty
and
two
months
:
that
is
,
the
Gentile
Church
which
worship
God
through
Christ
according
to
the
Gospel
,
they
shal
be
exercised
with
affliction
under
the
Gentile
Apostasie
.
As
the
Church
and
State
of
the
Jewes
by
Iohns
measuring
line
were
dissolved
and
ruined
,
and
the
Nation
dissipated
,
so
the
true
Believers
under
the
Gospel
,
shall
be
persecuted
and
drove
into
the
Wilderness
by
the
Gentile
Apostasie
;
that
is
,
(
say
some
learned
Papists
)
by
Antichrist
;
who
shall
be
a
Gentile
:
but
I
rather
affirm
it
to
be
by
the
four
Angels
that
were
Gentiles
;
and
the
by
Star
fallen
from
heaven
to
earth
,
who
is
a
Gentile
;
and
by
the
Beast
of
the
Sea
with
ten
horns
and
seven
heads
,
who
is
the
Pope
of
Rome
,
a
Gentile
▪
to
these
Apostate
Gentiles
the
Church
was
to
be
given
,
and
they
were
to
tread
the
holy
City
under
foot
forty
and
two
months
;
not
to
measure
it
with
a
reed
to
the
destruction
of
the
Church
,
as
the
Jewes
.
By
the
holy
City
is
meant
the
Church
of
God
,
(
Revel.
21.
2.
)
in
▪
its
state
of
holy
conformity
to
Christ
her
Head
,
maintaining
his
Truths
in
uprightness
and
sinceritie
:
this
holy
City
was
to
be
trodden
under
foot
by
Apostate
Gentiles
for
forty
and
two
months
;
and
this
is
more
evidenced
by
ver.
3.
which
tells
us
that
for
the
space
of
One
thousand
two
hundred
and
sixty
dayes
(
which
is
just
forty
two
months
)
the
two
witnesses
shall
prophesie
in
sackcloth
,
poor
clothing
for
such
worthy
persons
,
and
high
Officers
as
Monarchy
and
Ministry
;
this
is
but
to
shew
the
sad
condition
of
the
true
Church
under
the
Apostasie
of
the
Gentiles
;
for
if
it
fare
thus
with
the
Pastors
,
how
ill
must
it
needs
go
with
the
Sheep
.
There
is
one
verse
from
Christs
mouth
that
seems
fully
to
comprehend
all
that
Iohn
hath
said
both
of
the
Jewes
dissipation
,
and
the
Gentile
Gospel
Churches
affliction
in
the
three
verses
of
Revel.
11.
and
that
is
in
Luke
21.
24.
There
shall
be
wrath
upon
this
people
(
meaning
the
Jewes
)
and
they
shall
fall
by
the
edge
of
the
sword
,
and
they
shall
be
led
away
captive
into
all
Nations
;
here
is
Iohns
measuring
reed
,
like
a
rod
indeed
,
passing
over
the
Church
and
State
of
the
Jewes
to
their
ruine
;
and
mark
what
follows
,
And
Ierusalem
shall
be
trodden
down
of
the
Gentiles
until
the
times
of
the
Gentiles
be
fulfilled
.
This
Prophesie
is
given
in
Iohns
phrase
and
method
:
by
Ierusalem
is
meant
the
Church
of
God
,
worshipping
him
according
to
the
Gospel
rule
:
and
by
treading
down
,
is
signified
the
great
devastation
that
by
the
Gentile
Apostates
shall
be
made
upon
the
true
Church
:
and
until
the
time
of
the
Gentiles
be
fulfilled
,
signi●…ies
the
set
time
of
the
Apostate
Gentiles
raign
and
tyranny
,
which
Revel.
11.
2.
tells
us
,
is
forty
and
two
months
;
never
were
Texts
fitter
matched
for
expression
,
matter
,
and
method
in
the
whole
Bible
then
these
.
To
these
let
us
add
but
one
or
two
parallel
Texts
more
,
and
so
we
have
done
with
the
grand
Apostasie
;
in
Rom.
11.
25.
this
Text
directly
with
the
rest
,
1.
Points
us
out
the
Jewes
misery
by
the
expression
of
blindness
or
hardness
,
which
is
the
blackest
side
of
misery
.
2.
It
points
out
the
Gentile
Apostasie
,
and
some
thing
more
,
for●…it
seems
to
lay
the
greatest
part
of
it
upon
the
Church
of
Rome
:
And
3.
It
gives
us
to
know
the
length
of
the
Affliction
both
to
the
Jewes
and
Gentiles
;
for
this
I
observe
,
that
the
Jewes
destruction
,
and
the
Gentiles
Churches
persecution
by
the
Apostasie
,
were
not
many
yeers
distant
in
the
Histories
,
and
therefore
it
is
that
we
find
them
joyned
together
in
the
Prophesies
;
now
as
their
afflictions
began
neare
one
time
,
so
they
shall
terminate
neer
about
one
time
,
●…s
the
Temple
,
the
Altar
,
and
those
that
worship
thereat
,
i.
e.
the
Jewes
were
unchurched
neer
about
that
time
when
the
Court
without
and
the
holy
City
,
that
is
,
the
Gospel
Church
of
the
Gentiles
began
to
be
trodden
under
foot
by
the
four
Angels
Apostasie
,
which
were
Gentiles
;
so
the
rechurching
of
the
Jewes
,
and
the
returning
of
the
Gentile
Church
out
of
its
Apostasie
by
the
raising
of
the
slaine
Witnesses
and
slaying
of
Antichrist
,
shall
be
neer
about
one
time
,
and
this
Text
doth
make
it
cleer
.
This
Text
,
in
my
opinion
,
is
the
comfortablest
Text
to
the
Jewes
in
all
the
Bible
;
it
prophesies
plainly
,
that
the
Jewes
shall
be
converted
and
restored
when
the
fulness
of
the
Gentiles
is
come
in
,
that
is
(
saith
Luke
)
until
the
times
of
the
Gentiles
be
▪
fulfilled
,
which
time
(
saith
Iohn
,
Revel.
11.
2.
)
is
to
be
fulfilled
in
forty
and
two
months
,
which
forty
and
two
months
,
makes
One
thousand
two
hundred
and
sixty
dayes
(
the
time
of
the
Witnesses
prophesying
in
sack-cloth
)
which
being
expired
,
the
Witnesses
about
the
end
of
this
time
being
slaine
,
shall
rise
again
,
and
put
off
their
dirty
sack-cloth
,
and
be
cloathed
in
white
,
and
then
the
Sealed
Jewes
and
the
innumerable
number
of
the
Gentiles
shall
be
joined
in
one
faith
to
worship
the
Lamb
,
Rev.
7.
This
Text
of
Pauls
,
gives
us
light
to
the
discovery
of
the
time
when
this
Gentile
Apostasie
shall
have
an
end
.
Paul
in
this
Rom.
11.
dehorts
the
Roman
Church
from
insulting
over
the
rejected
Jewes
,
foreseeing
,
doubtless
,
the
pride
that
that
Church
would
grow
unto
.
Now
to
curb
this
pride
of
that
Gentile-Church
▪
1.
He
shewes
the
Church
of
Rome
,
how
that
all
of
them
are
not
gone
into
that
Spiritual
Captivity
;
no
,
he
himself
being
a
Jew
,
could
testifie
the
contrary
,
and
the
twelve
Apostles
,
who
were
Jewes
could
testifie
as
much
,
and
the
seventie
Disciples
could
testifie
as
much
,
who
are
to
the
Gentiles
under
the
bondage
of
sin
(
as
the
twelve
heads
of
the
Tribes
,
and
the
seventy
Elders
to
Israel
in
the
wilderness
)
their
Rulers
and
Instructors
.
2.
The
Gentiles
had
no
cause
to
insult
,
because
the
casting
of
them
off
,
was
the
receiving
of
the
Gentiles
into
favour
:
Had
the
Jewes
,
the
invited
Guests
,
come
into
the
supper
,
for
ought
I
know
,
the
Gentiles
had
remained
by
the
hedges
and
high-wayes
still
,
or
else
had
only
licked
up
the
crumbs
that
had
fallen
from
Christs
Spiritual
table
,
as
dogs
at
a
Feast
;
and
therefore
the
Romish
Church
hath
no
cause
to
insult
over
the
Jewes
,
but
rather
with
a
holy
fear
to
adore
the
infinite
freeness
of
Gods
grace
,
that
should
reject
the
Tents
of
Sem
,
to
dwel
in
the
Tents
of
Iapheth
;
that
the
first
fruits
should
be
thrown
away
,
and
the
Tares
and
cockle
received
into
Gods
garner
,
ver.
8
,
16.
3.
The
Romish
Gentiles
have
no
cause
to
insult
,
for
they
were
by
nature
but
the
wild
Olive
,
till
upon
free
grace
they
were
transplanted
into
the
Jewes
stock
,
the
Church
;
and
through
pride
,
infidelity
and
disobedience
,
they
may
as
soon
be
cut
off
,
and
the
Jewes
again
grafted
in
,
as
the
Jewes
for
the
self-same
sins
were
cut
off
when
they
were
taken
in
;
this
Paul
seems
to
tell
the
Romish
Churches
from
the
Spirit
of
Prophecie
within
him
,
ver.
22.
He
tels
the
Church
of
Rome
that
she
shall
be
cut
off
if
she
walk
not
answerable
to
such
rich
grace
received
.
O
what
may
the
Church
of
Rome
from
this
Text
expect
for
her
shameful
Apostasie
!
And
Paul
in
the
next
verse
by
the
same
spirit
(
v.
23.
)
tels
the
Jews
,
that
they
shall
be
grafted
in
again
,
that
is
,
gathered
to
be
a
glorious
Church
again
,
if
they
will
believe
the
Gospel
.
4.
The
Romish
Gentile
Church
hath
no
cause
to
insult
over
the
unbelieving
Jewes
,
because
they
for
their
Pride
,
Tyranny
,
and
disobedience
shall
be
rejected
,
and
fall
into
the
same
condemnation
,
when
at
that
time
the
Jewes
shall
be
restored
;
and
this
is
implyed
and
expressed
in
ver.
25.
For
I
would
not
,
brethren
,
that
ye
should
be
ignorant
of
this
mystery
(
lest
ye
should
à
Lap.
in
loc.
be
wise
in
your
own
conceits
)
that
blindness
in
part
is
hapned
to
Israel
,
until
the
fulness
of
the
Gentiles
be
come
in
.
This
verse
is
the
concluding
Argument
against
the
insulting
pride
of
the
Gentile
Church
over
the
poor
rejected
Jewes
,
and
every
word
in
it
,
is
of
great
importance
,
from
the
causal
Particle
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
to
the
last
word
in
it
.
[
For
I
would
not
,
brethren
]
that
is
,
you
of
the
Church
of
Rome
:
That
ye
should
be
ignorant
of
this
mystery
,
that
is
,
he
would
by
all
means
have
them
acquainted
with
it
;
of
all
Churches
,
he
would
have
the
Church
of
Rome
to
understand
this
mystery
;
and
why
that
Church
acquainted
with
it
more
then
any
other
?
The
Apostle
gives
the
reason
,
Lest
they
should
be
wise
in
their
own
conceits
:
Lest
they
should
be
proud
in
their
own
conceits
(
saith
a
Learned
Jesuit
)
supposing
that
Paul
useth
a
Metalepsis
here
,
putting
one
word
for
another
.
Great
priviledges
puffe
,
not
only
persons
,
but
Churches
,
up
above
what
is
meet
.
Paul
then
by
the
eye
of
prophecie
saw
what
we
and
all
the
world
see
in
the
Church
of
Rome
now
;
viz.
excessive
pride
,
apostasie
and
insultation
.
Now
,
to
pull
down
this
pride
,
he
would
have
them
acquainted
with
this
Mysterie
.
Now
the
question
is
,
Where
lies
the
mysterie
?
Some
learned
and
holy
men
affirm
,
that
the
mysterie
lies
in
the
rejection
of
the
Jews
,
and
the
taking
in
of
the
Gentiles
to
the
Gospel
:
But
this
cannot
be
it
;
for
though
the
coming
of
Christ
had
been
to
the
world
a
mysterie
,
yet
this
mysterie
was
revealed
to
the
world
,
especially
to
the
Roman
Church
by
Pauls
preaching
.
This
therefore
,
though
it
be
in
it self
a
mysterie
,
and
the
deepest
of
mysteries
,
yet
it
is
not
the
mysterie
that
Paul
here
would
not
have
them
ignorant
of
;
for
they
were
so
far
from
being
ignorant
of
the
Jews
rejection
,
and
their
own
reception
,
that
they
insulted
and
boasted
thereupon
:
therefore
that
cannot
be
the
mystery
that
Paul
importunes
them
of
all
mysteries
not
to
be
ignorant
of
it
.
But
the
mysterie
(
as
learned
Cajetan
observes
)
lyeth
principally
Untill
the
fulnesse
of
the
Gentiles
shall
come
in
▪
]
That
the
Jews
were
a
people
cast
off
for
their
unbelief
,
is
a
thing
known
to
all
the
Churches
in
the
world
:
but
to
know
that
the
twelve
Tribes
shall
after
this
sad
captivity
be
brought
to
Christ
,
and
their
own
Land
again
,
and
to
know
how
long
this
their
rejection
and
dissipation
shall
continue
,
untill
they
be
brought
into
favour
again
,
and
restored
to
be
a
Church
,
this
is
a
mystery
to
all
the
Churches
in
the
world
this
day
.
And
blessed
is
he
that
readeth
and
understandeth
this
mystery
.
This
mysterie
of
all
mysteries
the
holy
Ghost
would
have
this
Church
to
take
notice
of
;
therefore
't
is
ushered
in
with
this
double
guard
,
[
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
this
the
mysterie
,
]
the
chiefest
of
mysteries
amongst
prophetick
Texts
:
Well
it
may
be
termed
so
,
if
we
search
into
it
;
there
lyeth
a
mystery
in
every
word
of
that
sentence
wherein
this
mysterie
lieth
.
1.
In
the
Adverb
of
time
,
[
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
]
which
is
the
same
as
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
is
,
or
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
gnad
in
Hebrew
:
It
defines
that
space
of
time
(
à
parte
post
)
wherein
the
Jews
shall
continue
in
their
unbeleeving
,
or
unrestored
,
or
unchurched
condition
;
and
this
is
a
mysterie
so
great
,
that
to
this
day
none
can
(
though
never
so
learned
)
peremptorily
define
.
Then
there
is
[
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
:
]
this
mysterie
(
if
I
am
not
grosly
mistaken
in
my
parallels
)
hath
been
,
and
is
as
much
mistaken
as
any
Text
in
the
Bible
amongst
the
Leared
;
for
't
is
generally
conceived
,
that
this
fulnesse
of
the
Gentiles
coming
in
,
is
meant
the
fulnesse
of
their
coming
in
to
the
Gospel
;
as
much
as
to
say
,
when
the
Gentiles
are
fully
brought
in
to
God
,
then
the
Jewes
shall
be
converted
;
but
this
hath
been
confuted
as
an
opinion
directly
contrary
to
Paul's
own
sense
in
ver.
12.
of
the
same
chapter
;
for
the
greatest
work
of
grace
is
to
be
exercised
among
the
Gentiles
when
the
Jews
shall
be
restored
:
for
if
the
diminishing
of
them
be
the
riches
of
the
Gentiles
,
how
much
more
their
fulnesse
?
Now
if
the
great
work
of
grace
amongst
the
Gentiles
must
be
accomplished
before
the
Jews
shall
be
converted
,
how
will
those
words
be
true
?
and
those
many
Prophecies
of
the
innumerable
number
of
Gentiles
that
shall
flock
in
to
the
Gospel
with
the
Jews
?
'T
is
expressed
in
that
prophecie
,
that
ten
Gentiles
shall
in
the
day
of
the
Jews
conversion
,
come
in
to
God
for
one
Jew
:
Zach.
8.
23.
In
those
dayes
ten
men
shall
take
hold
(
out
of
all
Languages
of
the
Nations
)
even
shall
take
hold
of
the
skirt
of
a
Iew
,
saying
,
We
will
go
with
you
,
for
we
have
heard
that
God
is
with
you
.
And
in
that
day
(
Isa.
19.
23
,
24
,
25.
)
the
Lord
of
hosts
shall
blesse
,
saying
,
Blessed
be
Egypt
my
people
,
and
Assyria
the
work
of
my
hands
,
and
Israel
mine
inheritance
.
Those
three
verses
with
the
precedent
matter
,
run
parallel
with
Zach.
14.
8
,
9
,
10
,
—
16
,
17
,
—
20
,
21.
We
might
multiply
Texts
to
prove
,
that
when
the
Jews
shall
be
converted
,
there
shall
be
a
glorious
coming
in
of
the
Gentiles
unto
Jesus
Christ
with
them
.
But
as
for
this
opinion
which
passeth
so
currant
amongst
the
Learned
,
without
the
least
controll
of
any
,
onely
the
variation
of
some
,
who
say
,
By
the
fulnesse
of
the
Gentiles
is
meant
the
preaching
of
the
Gospel
to
all
the
world
.
I
professe
(
for
my
part
)
I
know
no
ground
they
have
so
to
interpret
it
;
they
have
not
one
parallel
Scripture
,
that
I
know
,
in
all
the
Bible
for
it
.
Therefore
I
humbly
take
the
boldnesse
to
put
that
that
the
Mysterie
.
]
Mysteries
are
so
called
,
because
(
saith
one
)
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
because
it
is
meet
they
be
shut
up
within
,
as
those
sacred
things
within
the
Ark
:
or
as
[
*
](A44854-e19460-b)
*
Contzenus
.
others
say
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
from
sealing
up
of
the
mouth
:
Indeed
,
a
mysterie
in
Scripture
lies
as
the
tongue
sealed
up
within
the
sacred
lips
of
hard
expressions
;
which
he
that
can
unseal
,
shall
hear
that
mysterie
(
like
a
tongue
)
declaring
Gods
minde
therein
.
Such
is
the
Text
I
am
about
,
which
I
humbly
conceive
,
hath
been
sealed
up
betwixt
those
two
sacred
Texts
that
I
have
endeavoured
to
open
,
and
that
in
Dan.
12.
6
,
7
,
9.
which
we
shall
open
in
the
close
of
all
.
Now
since
the
mysterie
lyes
in
these
words
,
[
Untill
the
fulnesse
of
the
Gentiles
be
come
in
,
]
that
we
may
not
leave
the
Reader
in
the
dark
,
we
will
see
to
what
it
leads
us
in
other
Texts
.
CHAP.
V.
THis
Mysterie
leads
us
to
two
Texts
more
,
Rev.
10.
7.
and
17.
5
,
7.
which
lead
us
to
the
end
of
the
Mysterie
.
For
the
next
great
Question
will
be
,
If
the
Jews
must
be
converted
when
the
fulnesse
of
the
Gentiles
is
come
in
,
and
herein
lyeth
the
mysterie
,
Then
when
shall
this
Mysterie
be
fulfilled
?
Rev.
10.
7.
answereth
it
;
But
in
the
dayes
of
the
voyce
of
the
seventh
Angel
,
when
he
shall
begin
to
sound
,
the
mysterie
of
God
shall
be
finished
:
that
is
,
the
great
mysterie
,
[
that
the
Mysterie
:
]
this
answers
to
the
particle
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
until
.
But
how
shall
this
mysterie
be
finished
?
Rev.
17.
5
,
7.
seems
to
answer
this
,
together
with
Revel.
11.
7.
In
Rev.
17.
you
have
(
as
't
is
generally
acknowledged
)
Rome
going
to
ruine
;
and
in
what
dresse
is
she
in
now
she
is
going
to
ruine
?
she
is
arrayed
in
purple
,
and
scarlet
colour
,
and
decked
with
gold
,
and
precious
stones
,
and
pearls
,
having
a
golden
cup
in
her
hand
,
full
of
abominations
and
filthinesse
of
her
fornication
,
(
that
is
,
Heresies
,
presented
in
the
golden
cup
of
profound
Truths
,
and
glorious
new
Light
)
and
upon
her
forehead
was
a
name
written
,
Mysterie
,
Babylon
the
Great
,
the
Mother
of
Harlots
and
Abominations
of
the
earth
.
This
is
spoken
not
of
the
bare
City
Rome
,
but
of
the
Head
and
Politie
of
that
City
,
which
is
the
Popedome
:
when
the
Popedome
came
to
be
the
Beast
with
seven
Heads
and
ten
horns
,
then
came
he
to
be
the
generall
Head
of
the
Apostasie
;
and
now
Rome
comes
to
be
neer
her
ruine
,
upon
her
forehead
this
Mystery
is
written
,
this
Mystery
(
which
as
Chrysostom
saith
)
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
hath
much
of
a
Paradox
in
it
,
is
legible
on
her
forehead
,
i.
e.
the
mystery
hidden
from
the
Ages
past
is
now
revealed
openly
to
all
the
world
;
for
that
is
the
meaning
of
Mystery
Babylon
upon
her
forehead
;
and
this
is
the
last
vision
Iohn
hath
of
the
Polity
or
or
Government
of
Rome
:
Romes
Government
and
Magnificence
seems
to
be
greatest
at
last
:
I
think
(
I
hope
I
am
not
mistaken
)
she
hath
her
last
suit
of
Apparelon
.
But
to
make
this
Text
answer
the
question
,
How
this
mystery
is
finished
?
We
answer
,
1.
The
mystery
is
finished
,
when
to
all
the
world
it
is
revealed
.
When
the
head
of
the
Gentile
Apostasie
comes
to
ruine
,
then
the
mystery
is
finished
,
but
in
Rev.
17.
1.
The
judgment
of
the
great
whore
;
that
is
,
the
Polity
of
that
City
,
which
now
is
got
to
be
the
general
head
of
the
grand
Apostasie
,
the
ruine
of
this
head
is
shewed
to
Iohn
in
this
Chapter
,
and
the
mystery
that
formerly
was
a
mystery
,
is
now
written
upon
her
forehead
,
v.
5.
i.
e.
published
:
then
doth
a
thing
cease
to
be
a
Mystery
,
when
to
all
the
world
it
is
laid
open
.
But
when
shall
this
mystery
be
finished
?
Paul
tells
us
it
shall
last
but
until
the
fulness
of
the
Gentiles
be
come
in
;
that
is
,
saith
Luke
21.
24.
until
the
time
of
the
Gentiles
be
fulfilled
;
that
is
(
saith
Iohn
)
the
space
of
forty
and
two
monthes
,
Rev.
11.
2.
which
is
.
(
v.
3.
)
so
long
as
the
Witnesses
remain
in
sack-cloth
,
which
is
,
One
thousand
two
hundred
and
sixty
days
:
Now
when
these
shall
be
at
an
end
,
Rev.
10.
7.
tells
us
,
viz.
when
the
seventh
Angel
shall
begin
to
sound
,
and
until
then
we
must
not
expect
the
mystery
of
God
to
be
finished
,
i.
e.
the
finishing
of
the
Gentile
Apostasie
and
Tyranny
,
and
the
raising
up
of
the
Witnesses
to
the
Throne
.
That
this
Apostasie
is
for
an
appointed
time
,
none
doubt
it
;
but
many
question
,
how
long
it
shall
be
?
Very
many
Learned
men
have
endeavoured
to
limit
it
by
setting
out
its
farthest
bounds
,
and
they
have
gone
the
right
way
to
work
by
endeavouring
to
demonstrate
the
yeer
of
its
beginning
;
but
mistaking
their
time
,
they
have
been
(
like
very
many
women
this
last
yeer
)
big
bellyed
of
a
false
Conception
,
so
deceiving
themselves
and
others
:
Could
the
beginning
of
this
grand
Apostasie
be
sound
out
,
it
were
the
more
easie
to
find
out
the
end
thereof
:
but
I
think
the
head
of
N●…lus
is
easier
to
be
found
,
then
the
day
or
year
of
the
rise
of
this
Apostasie
.
I
know
what
others
have
said
,
and
I
partly
know
what
may
be
said
as
to
the
rise
of
this
Apostasie
;
but
because
its
greatest
prop
is
History
,
from
whence
only
probability
can
be
inferred
,
I
shall
omit
that
way
of
search
,
and
go
a
surer
way
to
work
,
and
that
is
,
to
find
out
the
end
of
this
Apostasie
,
a
thing
glanced
at
in
one
of
the
forecited
Texts
:
now
that
we
may
not
straggle
from
the
fore-cited
Text
,
Rev.
10.
there
we
shall
see
in
v.
5
6
,
7.
the
Angel
lifting
up
his
hand
,
and
swearing
by
him
that
lives
for
ever
,
that
time
should
be
no
longer
,
that
is
,
the
time
of
this
Apostasie
(
which
is
the
great
Mystery
)
should
be
no
longer
;
bu●…
when
the
seventh
Angel
shall
begi●…
to
sound
,
the
mystery
of
God
(
that
is
,
the
great
mystery
of
this
Apostasie
,
and
of
the
Jewes
and
Gospel
Gentiles
sore
affictions
)
shall
be
finished
▪
as
he
hath
declared
to
his
servants
the
Prophets
:
If
to
the
Prophets
the
finishing
of
this
mystery
be
declared
,
then
to
the
Prophets
let
us
go
to
seek
for
the
declaring
of
this
Mystery
;
no
better
,
no
surer
way
to
find
out
the
finishing
of
this
mystery
:
and
surely
amongst
the
Prophets
none
greater
then
Moses
.
We
might
begin
with
Balaam's
Prophesie
,
cited
by
Meses
,
Numb.
24.
21
,
22.
23
,
24
,
25.
which
gives
us
a
general
view
of
the
finishing
of
this
mystery
,
though
the
man
had
no
more
of
grace
when
he
prophesied
,
then
his
Ass
had
of
reason
,
though
he
spake
:
Prophecie
,
though
it
bean
extraordinary
gift
,
yet
it
is
but
a
common
grace
,
common
both
to
Elect
and
Reprobate
,
to
Iudas
as
well
as
to
Peter
,
to
Ananias
as
well
as
to
Simeon
.
This
Balaam
looking
on
the
Kenites
habitation
,
prophesies
thus
,
Strong
is
thy
dwelling
place
,
and
thou
puttest
thy
nest
in
a
rock
,
nevertheless
the
Kenite
shall
be
wasted
until
Ashur
carry
thee
away
captive
:
These
Kenites
were
not
those
Gen.
15.
18
,
19.
for
they
were
an
Antiquated
Nation
,
whose
possessions
were
promised
to
Abraham
;
but
they
were
those
descended
from
Moses's
father
in
law
,
Iudges
4.
11.
These
Kenites
were
friends
to
the
Iewes
,
when
all
the
world
were
their
enemies
besides
,
1
Sam.
15.
6.
for
which
Saul
shewed
them
kindness
in
an
evil
day
:
These
Kenites
dwelt
alwayes
near
to
the
Hebrewes
,
and
became
〈◊〉
,
worshipping
the
same
God
that
Israel
did
;
therefore
,
saith
Balaam
,
Strong
is
thy
dwelling
place
,
and
thou
putest
thy
nest
in
a
rock
:
The
Rock
of
Ages
was
the
Kenites
nest
,
and
therefore
strong
was
their
dwelling
place
:
Nevertheless
the
Kenites
shall
be
wasted
until
Ashur
shall
carry
thee
away
captive
;
that
is
,
in
the
carrying
away
of
Iudah
into
Babylon
(
for
neer
to
that
Tribe
they
then
dwelt
)
they
should
by
the
King
of
Babylon
be
carried
away
captive
with
them
.
The
Kenites
doubtless
,
(
as
wel
as
Iudah
)
wandered
from
their
nest
the
rock
of
Ages
,
and
the
Eastern
birds
of
prey
made
a
prey
of
them
.
This
is
Balaams
vision
of
the
Babylonish
Tyranny
in
the
Iewish
captivity
,
when
the
Kenites
were
carryed
away
:
now
follows
his
vision
of
the
Romish
Tyranny
and
success
which
is
ushered
in
with
an
Alas
,
Who
shall
live
when
God
doth
this
!
Parallel
with
which
is
Ioel
2.
11.
if
we
look
neer
that
Text
,
and
strictly
compare
it
with
its
precedent
and
consequent
matter
,
the
people
,
ver.
2.
are
the
Romans
,
and
the
Army
is
the
Roman
Army
,
ver.
11.
which
is
very
terribl●…
▪
who
can
abide
it
?
Belike
he
saw
the
Roman
Monarchy
,
as
Daniel
saw
it
,
Dan.
7
7.
Dreadful
and
terrible
.
And
Ships
shal
come
from
the
coast
of
Shittim
,
and
shal
afflict
Ashur
,
and
shall
afflict
Eber
;
that
is
,
shall
overcome
the
Assyrians
,
and
those
Eastern
Potentates
:
And
shall
afflict
Ebe●…
,
that
is
,
the
Hebrews
,
the
Jewes
.
Now
this
cannot
be
meant
of
the
Persian
Monarchy
,
for
Cyrus
was
the
restorer
of
the
Iewes
to
their
own
Country
;
neither
can
it
be
meant
of
the
Grecian
Monarchy
,
for
Alexander
was
loving
to
the
Iewes
above
all
other
Nations
;
nor
of
the
short
(
though
sharp
)
scourges
of
Antiochus
,
for
he
destroyed
not
Ashur
.
But
it
is
meant
of
the
Romans
,
who
destroyed
Ierusalem
,
slew
infinite
numbers
of
Jewes
,
and
captivated
the
rest
,
and
subdued
the
Eastern
Assyrian
Kings
:
But
what
is
the
issue
?
and
he
also
shall
perish
for
ever
;
i.
e.
the
Romish
Monarchy
(
which
now
stands
upon
its
last
legs
)
shall
be
ruined
,
in
the
ruine
whereof
,
the
grand
head
of
this
Apostasie
must
fall
,
which
is
the
Popedome
,
being
the
head
of
Rome
,
for
this
Prophecie
is
yet
to
be
fulfilled
upon
Rome
,
Ioel
2.
20.
The
Northern
Army
shall
be
destroyed
,
and
the
front
or
van
of
the
Army
shall
be
driven
to
the
desolate
places
of
the
East
,
and
the
rear
or
hinder
part
toward
the
utmost
sea
;
he
shall
be
utterly
routed
and
perish
with
infamy
.
But
to
come
to
Moses
,
that
Prophet
to
whose
Prophecie
I
believe
Rev.
10.
5
,
6
,
7.
points
directly
;
for
in
this
Text
Iohn
sees
an
Angel
lifting
up
his
hand
to
heaven
,
and
swearing
by
him
that
lives
for
ever
;
and
in
Deut.
32.
40.
there
is
he
(
the
Lord
Christ
)
lifting
up
his
hand
to
heaven
,
and
saying
,
I
live
for
ever
:
But
that
we
may
make
good
our
assertion
by
evident
demonstration
,
we
must
go
back
as
far
as
Deut.
28.
where
Moses
begins
his
farewel
Sermon
to
Israel
,
and
continues
it
to
the
end
of
cap.
32.
A
method
that
holy
Paul
,
that
other
Moses
,
followes
in
Act.
20.
25.
—
30.
when
he
knew
his
time
was
come
that
he
should
see
the
Macedonian
Church
no
more
,
after
he
had
laid
the
foundation
of
the
Church
,
and
builded
them
upon
that
foundation
,
he
strives
to
establish
them
,
precautioning
them
of
the
danger
that
would
come
upon
them
when
he
was
departed
;
even
so
doth
Moses
here
as
it
were
on
Mount
Pisgah
foresee
the
future
sins
of
the
twelve
Tribes
,
and
the
peculiar
punishments
inflicted
on
them
for
those
sins
:
Now
because
we
'l
go
no
higher
then
needs
must
,
in
Deut.
28.
48.
Moses
shewes
them
their
captivity
under
the
Roman
Empire
:
God
shall
put
a
yoak
of
iron
upon
their
neck
until
he
have
destroyed
them
,
i.
e.
the
yoak
of
the
fourth
beast
in
Dan.
2.
which
is
made
of
iron
;
that
is
,
the
Roman
Monarchy
:
and
this
is
made
more
clear
to
be
the
Roman
Monarchy
in
the
next
verse
,
The
Lord
shal
send
a
Nation
against
thee
from
far
,
from
the
ends
of
the
earth
,
as
the
Eagle
flieth
;
that
is
,
the
Roman
Eagle
shal
come
from
the
Western
part
of
the
world
against
them
;
they
shal
(
ver.
52.
)
besiege
the
Cities
of
Iudah
,
and
take
them
,
and
distress
the
people
with
sore
famine
.
Christ
in
his
Prophecie
(
Mat.
24.
Luke
21.
Mark
13
)
points
to
this
Prophecie
,
when
he
saith
,
Famines
,
and
pestilences
,
and
wars
,
and
rumours
of
wars
,
and
distress
of
Nations
,
and
their
scattering
among
many
Nations
shall
come
upon
them
;
This
is
so
clear
by
the
comparing
of
Moses
and
Christs
prophecies
,
that
there
needs
no
more
be
said
of
it
:
So
eminent
shall
be
the
plagues
upon
the
Land
of
Iudah
,
that
(
Deut.
29.
22
,
23
,
24.
)
all
Nations
in
the
world
shall
ask
,
Why
the
Lord
hath
made
it
a
barren
wilderness
,
bringing
forth
nothing
for
the
good
of
man
,
but
even
like
Sodom
and
Gomorrah
?
Now
this
is
the
very
question
this
day
;
in
our
ears
this
Scripture
is
fulfilled
,
and
the
answer
this
day
is
like
that
in
the
Text
,
Because
they
forlook
Jesus
Christ
the
God
of
their
Fathers
,
and
clave
to
the
Temple
,
Ark
,
and
Altar
,
which
in
comparison
of
Christ
were
but
stocks
and
stones
,
and
in
opposition
to
Christ
were
abominable
,
filthy
and
detestable
idols
.
CHAP.
VI.
THat
these
Blessings
and
cursings
are
a
Prophecie
,
Deut.
30.
1
puts
it
out
of
doubt
,
And
it
shall
come
to
pass
when
all
these
things
are
come
upon
thee
,
the
blessing
and
the
curse
;
Benedictio
&
maledictio
haec
(
as
Tremelius
reads
it
)
that
is
,
the
eminent
blessings
they
injoyed
under
Kings
,
and
the
eminent
curses
that
fell
upon
them
under
the
Babylonish
Tyranny
,
but
the
dreadfullest
of
all
under
the
Roman
Monarchy
;
yet
when
under
this
heavy
curse
Israel
shall
bethink
themselves
,
and
return
to
the
Gospel
,
The
Lord
will
turn
their
captivity
,
and
have
compassion
upon
them
,
and
will
return
,
and
gather
them
from
all
the
Nations
whether
the
Lord
hath
scattered
them
,
ver
3.
4.
And
the
Lord
will
bring
them
into
the
Land
which
their
fathers
possessed
,
and
they
shall
possess
it
.
This
is
a
promise
of
the
restoring
of
the
Tribes
to
their
own
Land
after
they
have
been
captivated
by
the
Roman
Monarchy
,
and
driven
into
all
Nations
and
parts
of
the
world
.
I
might
draw
an
Argument
from
Deut.
29.
29.
to
prove
this
,
If
these
revealed
things
belong
to
the
Jewes
,
and
to
their
children
for
ever
;
if
the
revealed
curses
under
the
Babylonish
and
Roman
Monarchy
belongs
to
the
Jewes
and
to
their
children
,
then
the
revealed
blessings
belong
to
them
,
and
to
their
children
for
ever
;
for
surely
Gods
bowels
under
the
Gospel
are
not
more
shut
up
,
then
under
the
Law
,
but
when
the
set
time
under
the
Law
for
their
captivities
accomplishment
was
fulfilled
,
then
God
restored
them
from
under
the
Babylonish
yoak
;
and
is
his
arm
shortned
,
that
he
cannot
,
or
his
bowels
shut
up
that
he
will
not
redeem
his
captives
from
under
the
Romish
iron
yoak
?
God
forbid
any
Christian
should
be
so
sinfully
,
and
obstinately
uncharitable
as
to
think
so
.
This
Prophecie
of
Moses
cleares
it
to
us
,
that
the
Jewes
shall
be
both
converted
to
the
Gospel
,
and
restored
to
their
ancient
possessions
:
observe
what
Gospel
promises
are
made
to
them
,
ver.
6
God
will
circumcise
thine
heart
,
and
the
heart
of
thy
seed
to
loveth
Lord
;
and
ver.
7.
there
is
a
curse
upon
the
Roman
Monarchy
which
persecuted
,
hated
and
afflicted
the
Jews
,
and
to
this
day
hates
them
;
All
the
curses
that
are
now
on
the
Jewes
shal
fal
on
the
Romish
Monarchy
:
This
curse
hath
in
its
eye
principally
the
Roman
Monarchy
;
for
the
promise
is
this
to
Israel
,
ver.
8.
They
shall
return
,
and
obey
the
voice
of
the
Lord
,
and
do
all
his
Commandments
:
Now
the
nature
of
these
Commandments
evidenceth
to
us
,
that
this
promise
is
a
promise
made
under
the
Gospel
;
and
if
so
,
then
the
curse
must
needs
be
upon
the
Roman
Monarchy
;
for
since
the
Gospel
none
have
been
their
enemies
comparable
to
the
Roman
Monarchy
:
Who
laid
waste
their
Kingdome
,
destroyed
their
City
,
Temple
,
Magistracy
,
Government
,
and
sold
the
people
into
Egypt
,
and
all
other
parts
of
the
world
for
slaves
,
but
the
Romane
Monarchy
?
The
nature
of
these
commands
,
for
which
God
Syriac
.
Lectio
in
Rom.
10.
6.
Nè
dixeris
,
i.
e.
ne
incredibil
is
tibi
videatur
Incarnatio
,
&
Resurrectio
Christi
,
Chrysost.
Pererius
,
Toletus
,
Cajtanus
,
&
〈◊〉
docti
,
dicunt
Mosem
ad
litteram
lequi
de
Christo
et
Christi
justitiam
in
Evangelio
.
will
circumcise
the
heart
of
his
people
to
obey
them
,
they
are
expressed
in
ver.
11
,
12
,
13
,
14.
which
verses
two
of
the
greatest
Prophets
that
ever
were
in
the
world
,
expound
;
Christ
and
Paul
:
Christ
in
Luke
17.
21.
and
Paul
in
Rom.
10.
6.
Saith
Moses
,
The
Commandments
which
I
command
thee
this
day
,
it
is
not
hidden
from
thee
,
neither
is
it
far
off
,
it
is
not
in
heaven
that
thou
shouldest
say
,
who
shall
go
up
for
us
to
heaven
and
bring
it
unto
us
?
neither
is
it
beyond
the
sea
,
that
thou
shouldest
say
,
who
shall
go
over
the
sea
for
us
,
and
bring
it
to
us
,
that
we
may
hear
it
,
and
do
it
?
This
(
saith
Saint
Paul
Rom.
10.
6.
)
is
a
description
of
the
righteousness
of
faith
:
and
what
's
that
?
from
Moses
his
words
Paul
tells
us
,
't
is
the
imbracing
of
the
truth
of
Christs
descension
from
heaven
,
in
his
Incarnation
and
Sufferings
,
and
of
his
Resurrection
and
Ascension
;
this
is
Moses
commandment
,
and
this
Paul
in
ver.
9.
plainly
tells
us
,
't
is
the
commandment
of
faith
which
he
and
the
other
Apostles
taught
,
That
if
thou
shalt
confess
with
thy
[
*
](A44854-e21470-b)
*
Oris
f●…it
mentionem
quia
os
nominatur
à
Mose
;
alioqui
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
omnes
partes
corporis
intelligit
.
Grotias
.
mouth
the
Lord
Iesus
,
and
shalt
believe
in
thine
heart
that
God
raised
him
from
the
dead
,
thou
shalt
be
saved
;
so
that
Moses
commandment
to
the
Jews
,
was
Pauls
Doctrine
to
the
Romans
,
therein
discovering
the
Jewes
error
in
point
of
Righteousness
from
Moses's
words
in
which
they
believed
.
And
hither
doth
Christ
send
the
Pharisees
to
learn
when
the
Kingdom
of
God
should
come
,
Luke
17.
20
,
21.
The
Kingdom
of
God
cometh
not
with
outward
shew
,
neither
shall
they
say
,
Lo
here
,
or
lo
there
;
for
behold
,
the
Kingdom
of
God
is
within
you
,
i.
e.
as
Moses
saith
,
in
thy
mouth
,
and
in
thy
heart
.
Christ
is
a
Spiritual
King
,
and
the
soul
of
man
is
his
Kingdom
:
now
that
soul
that
subjects
it self
to
Christ
by
believing
,
becomes
a
little
Kingdom
wherein
Christ
raigns
:
then
is
Christs
Kingdome
come
,
when
the
soul
believes
:
so
that
Christ
seems
to
tell
the
Pharisees
,
that
when
the
Jewes
believed
,
the
Kingdom
should
be
restored
.
From
all
which
(
for
I
am
too
tedious
)
it
appears
manifestly
,
that
Moses's
command
,
(
for
to
obey
which
,
God
will
circumcise
their
heart
,
and
upon
obedience
will
restore
them
to
their
own
fathers
possessions
,
and
bring
their
curse
(
which
now
lies
upon
them
)
upon
their
enemies
)
is
a
Gospel
command
,
and
was
delivered
in
a
Prophetick
precept
for
the
Jewes
to
listen
unto
and
obey
,
when
God
intends
to
restore
them
,
and
ruine
the
Roman
Monarchy
:
for
since
the
Doctrine
of
the
Resurrection
and
Ascension
of
Christ
hath
been
preached
to
the
would
,
the
Roman
Monarchy
hath
been
the
grand
enemy
of
the
Jewes
.
That
we
may
make
it
more
evident
,
that
this
Prophecie
of
Moses's
extends
to
the
state
of
the
Jewes
and
Gentiles
under
the
Gospel
,
we
will
look
into
Moses
his
Song
,
which
(
cap.
31.
29.
)
tells
us
,
is
a
Song
concerning
the
evill
that
wil
befal
the
Jewes
in
the
later
dayes
;
which
song
(
v.
21.
)
is
to
be
a
Prophetick
testimony
against
the
Jewes
when
all
the
foretold
evils
shall
come
upon
them
.
In
Deut.
32.
Moses
reckons
up
in
his
Song
the
great
blessings
that
God
bestowed
upon
Israel
,
and
the
ignoble
and
injurious
returns
they
made
to
God
;
they
kicked
the
heel
against
God
,
cast
him
off
,
followed
their
own
lusts
,
and
obstinately
persisted
in
their
hardnesse
,
and
unbelief
,
so
that
God
was
provoked
to
jealousie
by
their
high
contempt
,
and
paid
them
in
their
own
coyne
:
As
the
great
King
of
Babylon
dealt
with
his
proud
Queen
Vasti
,
so
God
dealt
with
those
insolent
Jewes
,
he
kicked
them
out
of
the
Royal
Bed
the
Church
,
and
took
in
poor
bondslaves
,
captived
Gentiles
.
This
of
the
Jewes
rejection
,
and
the
Gentiles
taking
in
to
be
a
Church
,
is
clearely
held
out
in
ver.
21
which
Paul
expounds
Rom.
10.
19
,
20.
Saith
Paul
,
Did
not
Israel
know
?
that
is
,
had
they
no
knowledge
of
Christ
when
they
heard
the
sound
of
him
went
into
all
the
[
*
](A44854-e21760-b)
*
In
omnem
terram
,
scilices
Romanis
Subjectam
,
exivit
praedicati●…
Evangelii
.
〈◊〉
for
〈◊〉
Evangelii
(
ut
Ambrosius
dicit
)
ad
omnes
ge●…tes
olim
pervenerit
,
licet
non
praedicatio
nec
fundatio
Ecclesiarum
.
Omnino
audivit
Israel
Evangelium
,
omnino
cognovit
;
sed
suâ
pertinaciâ
&
obstinatione
non
vult
illi
credere
,
nec
obedire
.
Chrys.
Sensus
.
earth
?
Paul
answers
in
Moses
his
words
,
[
a
](A44854-e21820-b)
a
Ad
salutem
per
Evangelium
homines
viles
vocabo
,
quos
nè
gentis
quidem
appellatione
dignamini
,
●…
Iudaei
;
undè
vos
verecundati
ad
imitationem
eorum
provocemini
,
si
sa●…i
&
sapientes
s●…is
;
sin
minus
,
ad
aemulationem
&
indignationem
concitemini
,
uti
reipsâ
futurum
praevideo
et
praedico
.
Hieron
,
ad
Fab.
Tra.
42
de
mansionibus
Hebr.
I
will
provoke
you
to
jealousie
by
them
that
are
no
people
,
and
by
a
foolish
Nation
will
I
anger
you
:
and
then
he
answers
it
in
Isaiahs
words
,
Isai.
65.
1
,
2.
I
was
found
of
them
that
sought
me
not
,
I
was
made
manifest
to
them
that
asked
not
after
me
;
this
Isaiah
saith
of
the
Gentile
Church
;
But
to
Israel
he
saith
,
All
the
day
long
have
I
stretched
out
my
hands
to
a
disobedient
and
gainsaying
people
;
so
that
for
their
obstinacy
,
hardness
and
unbelief
God
cast
them
out
,
and
took
in
the
Gentiles
.
I
am
confident
none
can
deny
,
but
that
by
these
Texts
,
as
Paul
expounds
them
,
the
rejection
of
the
Jewes
from
being
a
Church
,
is
signified
,
and
the
taking
in
of
the
Gentiles
to
be
a
Church
;
which
could
be
in
no
age
of
the
world
but
under
the
Gospel
;
so
that
Moses
his
Prophecie
extends
to
the
rejection
of
the
Jewes
under
the
Gospel
:
and
now
follows
the
sad
effects
of
their
rejecting
of
the
Gospel
,
Deut.
32.
ver.
22.
to
ver.
26.
Famine
,
and
pestilence
,
and
bitter
destruction
,
the
teeth
of
beasts
,
poison
of
Serpents
,
the
sword
without
,
and
terrors
within
,
and
scattering
of
them
into
corners
;
The
same
which
Christ
prophesied
Mat.
24.
and
Luke
21.
Indeed
this
song
of
Moses
is
,
as
it
were
,
another
Mount
Tabor
,
wherein
we
find
Christ
,
and
Moses
,
and
Paul
,
and
Iohn
communing
together
of
the
same
thing
,
I
mean
of
the
Jewes
rejection
,
and
the
Gentiles
reception
;
of
the
Jewes
restauration
after
their
affliction
under
the
Roman
Monarchy
,
and
of
the
Roman
Monarchies
ruine
in
their
restauration
.
I
confess
I
could
heartily
wish
my self
well
out
of
this
sacred
thicker
,
wherein
I
find
not
so
much
as
the
track
of
any
late
Authors
,
to
lead
me
this
way
through
it
,
and
confident
I
am
,
I
shall
be
scratched
with
the
briars
of
Censure
for
my
labour
;
yet
this
I
can
say
to
my
own
encouragement
,
that
I
have
Christ
,
and
his
beloved
Disciple
Iohn
,
and
his
Apostle
Paul
,
to
lead
me
through
this
old
,
but
unbeaten
way
.
I
will
therefore
do
no
more
,
or
very
little
more
then
shew
the
method
,
and
give
the
parallel
Texts
.
1.
In
Deut.
23.
from
ver.
22.
to
ver.
31.
there
is
the
Jewes
captivity
after
they
were
provoked
to
anger
by
a
foolish
Nation
,
that
is
(
saith
Hierom
)
by
the
Gentiles
,
who
until
then
,
did
follow
their
vain
and
foolish
minds
,
in
worshipping
of
Idols
:
Such
,
in
the
esteem
of
the
Jewes
,
were
as
bruits
and
dogs
:
these
foolish
Gentiles
should
provoke
them
to
anget
by
beleeving
in
the
Gospel
,
and
Gods
judgments
shall
follow
on
the
Jewes
.
So
that
these
must
be
their
afflictions
under
the
Gospel
;
and
per
consequentem
,
the
very
afflictions
that
to
this
day
they
lie
under
.
Parallel
with
this
of
Moses
is
that
of
Matth.
24.
from
ver.
15.
to
ver.
21.
and
that
of
Luke
21.
23
,
24.
Saith
Luke
,
These
are
the
daies
of
vengeance
,
that
all
things
which
are
written
may
be
fulfilled
.
And
what
are
those
things
written
,
but
even
those
of
Moses
,
which
even
word
for
word
as
it
were
,
answer
to
Luke's
expressions
of
●…engeance
,
distresse
,
wrath
,
falling
by
the
edg
of
the
sword
,
leading
away
captive
into
all
Nations
,
and
the
treading
down
of
Ierusalem
untill
the
times
of
the
Gentiles
be
fulfilled
;
i.
e.
until
the
time
of
the
Gentiles
tyranny
be
fulfilled
.
2.
In
Deut.
32.
29
,
30
,
31
,
32
,
33
,
34.
you
have
the
mysterie
of
the
Jews
conversion
,
and
the
Gentile
Roman
Apostasie
described
:
in
ver.
34.
it
is
said
to
be
hidden
and
sealed
amongst
Gods
treasures
;
noting
the
greatnesse
of
this
Mysterie
.
Now
in
that
Moses
saith
,
Is
not
this
laid
up
in
secret
?
it
hath
relation
either
to
the
restoration
of
Iudah
,
which
is
implyed
in
ver.
29.
Oh
that
they
were
wise
,
and
understood
this
!
i.
e.
the
cause
of
their
punishment
:
that
they
would
consider
their
latter
end
;
the
mercies
laid
up
for
penitent
beleeving
Jewes
in
the
later
dayes
;
for
(
ver.
30
)
for
the
Jewes
sins
God
forsook
them
;
and
the
Romans
made
a
prey
of
them
:
but
if
they
would
return
in
their
later
end
to
their
Rock
,
which
they
had
set
lightly
by
and
forsook
,
Deut.
29.
15
,
18.
then
God
(
ver.
31.
)
would
be
a
stronger
Rock
to
them
in
the
sight
of
all
the
world
,
then
to
the
boasting
Romans
,
who
are
Apostates
now
,
and
a
corrupt
vine
:
and
so
it
relates
as
well
to
the
Roman
Apostasie
from
the
Gospel
,
which
is
expressed
in
ver.
32
,
33.
Their
Vine
is
worse
then
the
Vine
of
Sodom
,
and
of
the
fields
of
Gomorrah
,
their
grapes
are
grapes
of
gall
,
their
clusters
are
bitter
their
wine
is
the
poyson
of
Dragons
,
and
the
cruel
venome
of
Asp●…
.
Of
these
words
I
shall
g●…ve
no
other
exposition
then
what
I
fetch
from
Scripture
.
Observing
this
first
,
before
wee
proceed
,
that
Vine
cannot
in
this
place
relate
to
the
Jewes
(
as
some
would
have
it
)
but
to
those
their
enemies
,
that
shall
then
oppresse
them
:
for
(
if
you
please
to
observe
it
)
their
Rock
]
in
ver.
31.
and
their
Vine
]
ver.
32.
relate
to
each
other
,
and
both
stand
in
opposition
to
[
our
Rock
]
ver
.
31.
But
it
is
concluded
on
all
hands
,
that
[
Our
]
there
implyes
the
whole
Nation
of
the
Jewes
,
who
had
God
for
their
Rock
,
and
by
their
profession
owned
him
so
to
be
.
'T
is
granted
by
our
opposites
,
that
ver.
37
,
38.
are
,
or
at
least
wise
may
be
meant
of
the
Gentiles
their
enemies
:
if
so
,
it
will
easily
follow
,
that
ver.
32
,
33.
must
also
be
meant
of
the
Gentiles
;
for
there
is
no
disjunctive
to
be
found
betwixt
them
;
so
that
their
Vine
must
either
mean
the
Turkish
or
the
Roman
Politie
:
but
I
rather
incline
here
to
the
Romish
Tyrannie
,
which
was
most
inhumane
.
Vine
signifies
both
the
Head
of
a
Church
,
and
the
Church
it self
:
both
these
you
have
in
one
expression
,
Psalm
80.
8.
this
Vine
signifies
the
Church
of
God
,
brought
out
of
Egypt
into
Canaan
,
before
whom
the
Heathens
fell
:
and
this
also
signifies
CHRIST
,
who
was
brought
out
of
Egypt
after
the
death
of
Herod
;
he
being
Head
of
the
Church
,
who
hath
overcome
the
world
,
and
subdued
all
the
powers
therein
to
be
subservient
to
his
glory
and
his
Churches
good
.
Now
there
is
Gods
Vine
,
and
the
Divels
Vine
;
there
is
the
Vine
that
Gods
own
right
hand
hath
planted
,
and
there
is
the
Vine
of
Sodom
which
is
of
the
Divels
planting
,
which
grows
in
the
fields
of
Gomorrah
;
both
these
Vines
have
grapes
,
and
clusters
,
and
yeild
wine
:
there
is
in
Gods
clusters
red
wine
,
wine
which
maketh
glad
the
hearts
of
the
sons
of
God
:
but
there
is
in
the
Divels
Vine
bitter
clusters
,
and
poisonous
wine
,
the
wine
of
Dragons
▪
and
no
wonder
here
Moses
his
Vine
yeilds
the
wine
of
Dragons
,
for
Revel.
13.
2.
the
vine
is
of
the
Dragons
planting
;
Hee
gave
him
his
Power
,
and
Seat
,
and
great
Authority
.
Here
wee
take
Vine
for
the
Head
of
the
Church
,
i.
e.
of
the
Apostate
Church
of
Rome
;
and
so
the
Pope
is
this
Vine
of
the
Divels
planting
,
as
the
next
significant
word
expresseth
;
for
Moses
by
Vine
of
Sodom
hints
to
us
the
place
where
this
Vine
shall
be
set
,
and
that
is
Rome
;
for
Rome
is
called
Sodom
(
say
the
Learned
)
from
Revel.
11.
8.
where
(
when
the
Witnesses
are
slain
)
't
is
said
,
they
lay
in
the
street
of
the
great
Citie
which
spiritually
is
called
Sodom
:
i.
e.
in
one
of
the
Kingdomes
(
not
all
the
Kingdomes
)
subject
to
Rome
,
which
is
this
Sodom
.
So
that
by
Vine
of
Sodom
is
meant
the
head
of
the
Church
of
Rome
.
'T
is
questioned
whether
Sodom
relate
to
the
Street
or
Citie
?
If
to
the
Street
,
then
how
comes
the
place
where
the
Witnesses
are
slain
to
be
a
Sodom
?
'T
is
answered
,
Antichrist
and
his
followers
make
it
a
Sodom
;
and
from
such
accidents
it
is
usuall
in
Scripture
to
change
the
names
;
as
2
King
.
23.
13.
There
Mount
Olivet
,
whose
proper
name
is
Har
Hammishcha
,
Mount
of
Unction
,
is
by
reason
of
the
Idols
Chemosh
and
Molech
set
on
that
hill
,
called
Har
Hammashchith
,
the
Mount
of
corruption
.
3.
Or
,
Vine
of
Sodom
]
as
it
signifies
a
Church
,
so
it
may
signifie
the
great
apostasie
and
generall
defection
that
that
Church
hath
made
.
The
Vine
,
and
Grapes
,
and
Clusters
,
and
Wine
and
all
are
mortall
and
deadly
poyson
.
The
wild
Vine
(
2
King
.
4.
)
is
rank
poyson
;
and
such
is
the
Church
of
Rome
this
day
;
it
is
become
the
degenerate
plant
of
a
strange
Vine
.
Moses
sets
the
Roman
Church
forth
(
as
Iohn
)
under
the
representation
of
a
Vine
,
as
in
Revel.
14.
which
Vine
the
Angels
pray
the
Lord
Christ
to
cutdown
;
which
ver.
18
,
19.
he
doth
with
great
furie
:
and
in
Revel.
17.
where
't
is
Romes
great
Vintage
time
,
then
when
she
is
neer
her
ruine
,
there
she
comes
with
a
golden
cup
,
which
she
holds
out
to
all
:
and
what
is
in
it
but
the
juice
of
her
own
grapes
,
full
of
the
filthinesse
of
her
fornication
?
This
Revel.
18.
3.
is
that
wine
of
fornication
which
shee
hath
made
the
Kings
of
the
earth
drunk
with
.
So
that
by
the
wine
of
Dragons
,
and
the
venome
of
Asps
,
is
meant
the
Blasphemies
,
Idolatries
,
Heresies
and
Abominations
of
that
degenerate
Vine
the
Church
of
Rome
:
for
of
the
Roman
Monarchy
neer
its
ruine
Moses
prophesies
,
as
wee
shall
make
out
:
and
now
it
onely
stands
upheld
by
the
Papal
politie
,
which
every
sober
,
judicious
Christian
knows
,
is
the
most
idolatrous
,
blasphemous
,
heretical
,
venemous
Government
and
Power
against
the
true
Church
,
both
in
its
Head
and
Members
:
And
of
this
doth
Moses
prophesie
the
destruction
,
when
the
Jews
shall
be
converted
to
the
Lord
Jesus
,
and
united
into
one
body
with
the
true
Church
of
Gentile
gospellers
.
Thus
have
you
Moses
in
this
prophetick
Song
of
his
setting
forth
-
1.
The
Jews
rejection
of
the
Gospel
,
and
their
captivity
under
the
Romans
as
a
punishment
for
their
Apostasie
.
-
2.
The
mystery
of
the
Jews
conversion
to
the
Gospel
in
the
latter
end
,
and
of
the
Roman
Churches
Apostasie
from
the
Gospel
.
-
3.
Now
follows
in
the
third
place
the
signes
of
the
grand
Apostasies
finishing
,
and
the
Jews
conversion
;
for
the
ending
of
one
i●…
the
beginning
of
the
other
;
the
ending
of
the
Apostasie
is
at
the
beginning
of
the
Jews
Conversion
,
ver.
36
,
37
,
38.
Ver.
37
and
38
I
take
to
be
blasphemy
of
the
Antichrist
(
as
in
Dan.
7.
25.
)
[
And
he
shal
say
:
]
I
cannot
see
how
this
can
be
meant
of
God
,
(
as
sóme
would
)
but
Antichrists
boasts
,
Where
are
your
Gods
?
i.
e.
your
Magistrates
:
What
's
become
of
your
Cause
,
your
Covenant
,
your
fasting
and
praying
?
where
is
that
God
in
whom
ye
trusted
?
At
this
blasphemy
of
Antichrist
,
in
the
next
verse
,
ver.
39.
God
riseth
up
as
one
jealous
of
his
honour
,
and
saith
in
answer
to
Antichrists
boasting
,
Behold
now
,
I
,
even
I
am
he
,
&c.
-
4.
There
's
the
coming
of
Christ
to
ruine
Antichrist
,
finish
this
Apostasie
,
and
convert
the
Jews
:
ver.
39
,
40
,
41
,
42.
-
5.
An
Hallelujah
throughout
the
Gentile
Churches
,
with
and
for
the
Jews
conversion
,
ver.
43.
the
reign
of
Antichrist
,
and
the
finishing
the
Apostasie
;
parallel
with
Rev.
19.
and
Rom.
15.
10.
where
Paul
tels
us
plainly
,
that
there
is
a
day
to
come
when
the
Iews
and
Gentiles
shall
rejoyce
together
;
which
is
not
yet
come
.
In
ver.
36
,
37
,
38.
there
are
two
signes
of
the
Jews
conversion
;
the
Gentile
Churches
resurrection
,
and
the
ruine
of
Antichrist
and
the
Apostasie
,
which
is
called
.
Rev.
19.
4
,
20.
the
casting
of
the
beast
and
the
false
Prophet
into
the
lake
,
and
the
chaining
of
the
Dragon
;
for
these
are
all
together
:
the
ruine
of
these
later
is
the
establishing
of
the
two
former
.
The
reason
why
the
Prophets
oft-times
joyne
the
true
Gentile
gospellers
and
the
Jewes
together
,
in
their
prophecies
which
respect
these
times
,
are
(
as
I
conceive
)
for
these
reasons
:
1.
Because
they
come
out
of
tribulation
together
.
2.
Because
they
shall
be
united
in
one
Faith
together
:
There
shall
be
no
distinction
in
Religion
betwixt
Jew
and
Gentile
;
and
therefore
for
the
most
part
,
the
prophecies
that
look
to
the
sounding
of
the
seventh
Trumpet
,
joyn
both
Jew
and
Gentile
together
;
as
in
this
of
Moses
,
and
Isa.
27.
13
Mat.
24.
Luk.
21.
Mar.
13.
In
ver.
36.
there
is
one
signe
of
the
seventh
Trumpet
's
being
ready
to
sound
;
and
that
is
,
the
Jews
and
gospel
Churches
low
condition
,
When
their
power
is
gone
,
and
there
is
none
shut
up
or
left
:
when
the
true
Churches
(
for
they
are
Gods
servants
)
power
is
gone
,
when
their
Armies
are
overthrown
in
the
field
,
and
when
all
the
true
Churches
Garisons
are
won
,
that
there
is
none
shut
up
against
a
day
of
need
,
nor
any
left
;
i.
e.
unconquered
;
this
is
the
time
,
even
the
set
time
for
God
to
come
to
ruine
his
enemies
,
and
restore
his
Church
:
then
will
God
judg
for
his
people
righteous
judgment
;
for
(
Dan.
7.
26.
)
The
Iudgment
shall
sit
,
and
repent
himself
for
his
peoples
long
and
sore
affliction
.
Yet
how
may
we
take
up
Isaiahs
lamentation
this
day
,
Who
hath
beleeved
this
report
?
or
to
whom
is
this
Arm
of
the
Lord
revealed
?
The
unbelief
,
the
timorousnesse
,
the
profanenesse
,
and
the
most
abominable
Apostasie
and
Antichristian
complyance
of
Christians
at
this
day
,
in
this
Kingdom
,
under
these
dispensations
,
makes
me
beleeve
that
God
hath
yet
some
more
dreadfull
stroke
against
all
sorts
of
Professors
;
so
that
few
Nobles
,
and
few
Ministers
,
and
few
of
the
Professors
shall
live
to
see
these
glorious
Gospel
days
that
are
approaching
.
Where
can
we
find
a
soul
that
lives
this
day
upon
this
Prophetick
promise
,
so
much
as
to
raise
his
hopes
,
but
even
sinks
by
despondencie
under
the
sad
dispensations
of
God
upon
his
Church
,
or
else
feeds
his
hopes
with
the
husks
of
humane
helpes
,
as
if
Armies
or
Navies
could
bring
about
these
things
,
as
if
Christ
stood
in
need
of
Belial
in
the
accomplishing
of
his
glorious
Prophetick
promises
:
but
the
Scripture
must
be
fulfilled
,
Luke
18.
When
the
Son
of
man
comes
,
shall
he
find
faith
on
the
earth
?
Scarce
such
a
strong
faith
as
to
believe
the
Resurrection
of
the
Church
,
in
such
a
state
as
now
it
is
.
The
other
signe
of
the
approaching
of
Antichrists
ruine
and
the
finishing
of
the
mystery
,
is
the
blasphemy
of
Antichrist
,
in
ver.
37
,
38.
where
the
Antichrist
mocks
at
the
Magistracy
and
the
Ministry
,
and
the
fasting
and
prayers
,
and
the
religious
ingagements
of
the
Church
;
parallel
with
Dan.
7.
8.
where
the
Antichrist
speaks
great
words
,
but
we
shall
leave
them
till
we
come
to
touch
of
the
Antichrist
.
The
fourth
special
thing
observable
in
this
Prophetick
Song
of
Moses
,
is
the
coming
of
Christ
the
Lord
,
to
ruine
Antichrist
,
finish
the
grand
Apostasie
and
the
heads
thereof
,
and
convert
the
twelve
Tribes
to
the
Gospel
,
from
ver.
29.
to
v.
43.
When
Antichrist
had
bereaft
the
true
Church
of
all
its
outward
visible
strength
,
so
that
their
Field
power
,
and
Fort
power
was
taken
away
,
and
none
was
left
to
own
the
Churches
cause
,
but
they
were
all
subdued
by
Antichrists
prevailing
Armies
,
ver.
36.
then
in
ver.
37
,
38.
doth
Antichrist
boast
and
insult
in
a
blasphemous
way
over
the
heads
of
the
Church
and
their
cause
;
and
now
(
ver.
39.
)
doth
Christ
appear
to
be
the
mighty
Prince
of
all
the
earth
,
who
declares
himself
,
as
Rev.
19.
16.
The
King
of
Kings
,
and
Lord
of
Lords
,
fulfilling
the
Prophetick
promises
in
restoring
the
Church
out
of
its
low
condition
,
and
bringing
its
enemies
down
to
hell
;
therefore
Dan.
12.
1
,
2.
(
a
parallel
Text
with
Moses
)
sets
forth
this
day
of
wounding
and
healing
,
(
i.
e.
of
wounding
the
enemy
and
healing
the
Church
)
as
a
little
day
of
Judgment
,
by
Christ
coming
to
deliver
the
poor
Jewes
,
and
to
bring
trouble
upon
their
enemies
.
'T
is
resembled
to
the
Resurrection
;
so
Ezek.
37.
the
Holy
Ghost
sets
forth
the
Jewes
restauration
after
the
Roman
captivity
,
under
the
resemblance
of
raising
bones
that
have
long
lyen
in
the
grave
,
taking
flesh
upon
them
,
and
living
,
and
becoming
mighty
and
terrible
:
and
no
wonder
the
Prophet
compares
the
Jewes
conversion
to
the
Gospel
,
and
their
restauration
,
to
the
Resurrection
;
for
Paul
(
Rom.
11.
19
)
saith
,
What
shall
the
receiving
of
them
be
▪
but
life
from
the
dead
?
and
therefore
in
Rev.
20.
4
(
which
is
a
continuation
of
the
parallal
Text
Revel.
19.
16.
)
this
day
is
called
the
living
and
raigning
of
those
that
were
beheaded
,
i.
e.
the
Witnesses
,
who
Revel.
11.
11.
are
said
to
have
a
Spirit
of
life
enter
into
them
,
and
to
stand
upon
their
feet
,
as
a
man
rising
out
of
his
grave
;
thence
it
is
that
this
is
called
(
Revel.
20.
5.
)
the
time
of
the
first
Resurrection
,
which
he
is
blessed
that
hath
a
part
in
it
;
that
is
,
which
is
undefiled
,
keeps
himself
a
Virgin
,
and
follows
the
Lamb
wheresoever
he
goeth
,
Revel.
14.
4.
Keeps
his
mouth
from
guile
,
and
his
person
innocent
,
ver.
5.
That
worships
not
the
Beast
,
nor
his
Image
,
nor
receives
his
mark
in
his
forehead
nor
his
hand
,
v.
9.
But
watcheth
,
and
keepeth
his
garments
clean
,
Revel.
16.
15.
These
,
whether
they
live
,
they
shall
live
unto
the
Lord
,
or
whether
they
dye
,
they
shall
dye
unto
the
Lord
;
whether
they
live
or
dye
,
they
shall
be
the
Lords
,
for
on
such
the
second
death
hath
no
power
.
CHAP.
VII
.
BUT
the
great
question
is
,
When
shall
these
things
be
?
When
shall
Christ
draw
forth
his
sword
to
wound
his
enemies
,
and
heal
and
deliver
the
Jews
,
and
the
distressed
Church
Moses
seems
to
answer
in
the
next
words
,
v.
40.
For
I
life
up
my
hand
to
heaven
,
and
say
,
I
live
for
ever
:
to
this
verse
adde
the
three
following
,
and
with
them
compare
Revel.
10.
5
,
6
,
7.
(
the
Text
that
sent
us
to
this
Chapter
,
and
now
concurrs
with
its
parallel
)
and
also
Dan.
12.
6
,
7
,
9.
observe
here
,
Daniel
proposeth
one
question
,
How
long
it
shall
be
to
the
end
of
these
wonders
,
(
viz
)
of
ruining
the
little
horn
,
and
of
restoring
the
Jewes
?
hereupon
,
ver.
7.
Daniel
sees
him
whom
Moses
and
Iohn
by
the
eye
and
ear
of
Prophecie
saw
and
heard
,
1.
Lifting
up
his
hand
to
heaven
:
2.
Swearing
by
him
that
lives
for
ever
,
that
it
shall
be
for
a
time
,
times
,
and
the
dividing
of
time
;
and
when
he
shall
have
accomplished
to
scatter
the
holy
people
,
all
these
things
shall
be
finished
:
ver.
9.
And
he
said
,
Go
thy
way
Daniel
,
for
the
words
are
closed
up
.
Rom.
11.
25.
speaking
of
a
mystery
,
and
the
end
of
that
mystery
in
the
Particle
[
until
]
sent
us
to
Revel.
10.
7.
which
Text
telling
us
this
mystery
,
and
the
finishing
it
is
revealed
to
the
Prophets
,
it
sent
us
to
Moses
,
where
Diut
.
32.
we
have
found
the
mystery
,
which
Moses
so
calls
ver.
34.
and
the
finishing
of
this
mystery
,
in
ver.
40.
41
,
42
,
43
,
which
have
sent
us
to
Daniel
12.
7
,
9.
where
there
is
the
same
expression
and
the
same
matter
;
in
ver.
9.
it
is
closed
and
sealed
up
,
and
thence
comes
the
word
mystery
;
in
ver.
7.
you
have
the
mystery
it self
,
and
that
is
the
accomplishment
of
the
scattering
of
the
power
of
the
holy
people
:
By
holy
people
(
I
conceive
)
is
meant
the
true
Believers
that
follow
the
Lamb
in
the
Wilderness
,
and
also
the
Jewes
which
in
Daniels
time
were
the
holy
people
,
the
only
Nation
that
God
set
his
heart
upon
;
now
the
accomplishment
of
this
scattering
implyes
the
ruine
of
their
enemies
;
and
this
shall
be
,
saith
Daniels
Angel
,
but
for
a
time
,
times
,
and
half
,
and
then
all
these
things
shall
be
finished
;
now
though
we
know
not
well
how
to
begin
this
time
,
nor
how
to
count
it
,
yet
we
know
when
it
ends
,
and
the
effects
of
its
end
:
The
time
when
it
ends
is
Revel.
10
7.
At
the
sounding
of
the
seventh
Trumpet
,
about
which
time
ver.
3.
compared
with
Hos.
11.
10
,
11.
Ephraim
,
i.
e.
the
tenne
Tribes
,
shall
trembling
run
from
the
west
,
and
as
a
bird
out
of
Egypt
,
and
as
a
dove
out
of
Assyria
(
as
Doves
to
their
windows
)
shall
they
come
from
the
South
,
West
,
and
North
,
and
be
planted
in
their
own
Land
:
and
when
is
this
?
Rev.
10.
3.
with
Hos.
11.
10.
tells
us
,
it
shall
be
when
the
mighty
Angel
cryeth
with
a
loud
voice
,
as
when
a
Lion
roareth
;
or
as
Hosea
hath
it
,
When
He
shall
roar
like
a
Lion
:
[
He
]
i.
e.
eminently
he
,
the
Lord
,
the
Messiah
,
the
Saviour
of
all
that
trust
in
him
,
shall
spiritually
roar
in
the
consciences
of
the
Elect
,
and
dreadfully
roar
upon
his
implacable
enemies
,
as
Ioel
3.
16.
expresseth
,
and
Matth.
24.
29
,
30
comprehendeth
:
[
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
]
as
Criticks
observe
,
signifies
the
roaring
of
a
she
Lion
,
a
Lioness
,
Rev.
10.
3.
to
which
Hosea
alludes
cap.
11.
10.
in
his
metaphorical
expression
,
as
when
the
Lioness
roars
,
the
young
ones
her
Whelps
come
running
to
her
both
for
safety
and
for
food
:
so
shall
the
Church
when
God
at
the
second
woe-Trumpet's
passing
,
and
the
thirds
coming
shall
utter
his
loud
voices
,
then
those
filii
maris
,
as
Hierom
and
Tremelius
translate
,
or
filii
aquarum
,
as
the
Septuagint
translate
it
;
we
translate
it
,
the
children
from
the
west
,
because
the
Mediterrane
Sea
was
west
from
the
Prophet
;
but
it
may
signifie
Gods
Elect
people
in
the
Islands
of
the
Sea
,
shall
fly
to
their
rock
,
and
take
safe
Sanctuary
in
Christ
.
But
so
much
by
the
way
on
the
Text
:
We
proceed
.
The
effects
of
the
end
of
this
mystery
,
are
the
finishing
of
the
Gentiles
Tyranny
over
the
holy
City
and
holy
people
,
Dan.
12.
Rev.
11.
Rom.
11.
Deut.
32.
and
the
raising
up
of
the
distressed
Jews
,
together
with
the
raising
and
establishing
of
the
Witnesses
,
and
the
repairing
and
enlarging
of
the
Gentile
Church
:
Therefore
Moses
concludes
this
Prophecie
as
Paul
and
Iohn
conclude
theirs
,
with
an
Hallelujah
to
God
,
ver.
43.
Rejoyce
O
ye
Nations
with
his
people
,
for
he
will
avenge
the
blood
of
his
servants
and
will
render
vengeance
to
his
adversaries
,
and
wil
be
merciful
unto
his
land
,
and
to
his
people
;
with
such
an
Hallelujah
doth
Iohn
conclude
his
Prophecie
for
the
downfal
of
Rome
,
the
head
of
the
Apostasie
,
and
the
raising
up
of
the
Witnesses
to
the
Throne
;
in
cap.
19.
there
are
five
times
Hallelujahs
sung
in
the
Church
,
and
for
this
that
Antichrist
was
dethroned
,
and
the
grand
Apostasie
with
Rome
the
head
of
it
,
ruined
;
and
that
now
Christ
had
recovered
the
Throne
again
:
In
Rev.
12.
Constantine
threw
the
Divel
out
of
the
Roman
Throne
,
and
it
being
possessed
by
Christian
Emperors
became
Gods
Throne
;
but
then
came
the
Beast
with
the
seven
heads
and
ten
horns
,
which
rose
out
of
the
sea
,
Revel.
13.
1.
and
dispossessed
Christ
and
his
Officers
,
and
drove
them
into
the
wilderness
;
but
now
comes
Christ
and
ruines
the
Popedome
and
Antichrist
,
that
is
his
main
prop
,
and
then
Christ
by
setting
up
of
his
dethroned
Witnesses
,
is
said
to
raign
.
This
dethroning
of
the
Popedom
of
Rome
,
and
destruction
of
Antichrist
,
are
by
Jesus
Christ
in
his
Prophesie
Mat.
24.
set
forth
in
the
same
expressions
as
the
fall
of
the
Pagan
Emperors
is
by
Constantine
,
for
as
it
is
said
,
Revel.
6
12
,
13.
The
Sun
became
black
,
and
the
Moon
as
blood
,
and
the
Stars
of
heaven
fell
in
that
grand
and
glorious
revolution
of
the
Polity
of
Rome
by
Constantine
,
in
casting
down
those
red
Dragons
from
the
Throne
,
which
is
called
heaven
:
So
in
Mat.
24.
29.
this
last
grand
and
glorious
revolution
of
the
Polity
of
Rome
in
the
ruine
of
the
Popedom
,
is
called
the
darkning
of
the
Sun
,
and
the
eclipsing
of
the
Moon
,
and
the
falling
of
the
Stars
from
heaven
;
and
then
shall
appear
the
sign
of
the
Son
of
man
,
and
then
the
Tribes
of
the
earth
(
i.
e.
the
Jews
)
shal
mourn
,
i.
e.
over
him
whom
they
have
pierced
;
for
Luk.
21.
28.
This
is
the
time
of
their
redemption
:
And
so
far
as
I
can
find
in
Scripture
,
and
from
this
verse
of
Luke
,
the
great
sign
that
the
Jewes
shall
have
whereby
to
know
that
their
Redemption
is
neer
,
is
the
downfal
of
the
Antichrist
,
the
ruine
of
the
Polity
of
Rome
the
head
of
the
grand
Apostasie
,
and
the
raising
up
of
that
,
or
those
three
national
Gentile
Churches
out
of
their
sad
and
low
condition
by
the
raising
up
of
the
two
Witnesses
which
by
Antichrist
were
slaine
:
The
slaying
of
the
Witnesses
must
be
a
thing
published
through
the
world
,
and
truly
I
believe
the
sound
of
it
is
gon
throughout
the
world
already
.
But
no
more
of
this
in
this
place
,
since
it
falls
rather
under
the
discourse
of
the
Antichrist
,
which
is
the
next
thing
to
be
treated
on
:
So
much
of
the
grand
Apostasie
,
its
beginning
,
rising
,
continuance
and
ending
.
Of
the
ANTICHRIST
,
The
third
Part.
CHAP.
I.
THere
are
foure
grand
Controversall
Prophetick
points
,
which
are
as
yet
unresolved
amongst
the
learned
of
the
●…hurch
:
that
of
the
grand
Apostasie
;
that
of
the
being
,
slaying
,
and
rising
of
the
Witnesses
;
that
of
the
Antichrist
;
and
that
of
the
Conversion
of
the
Iews
.
1
From
that
of
the
grand
Apostasie
there
arise
many
doubts
,
as
whether
there
be
any
one
particular
head
of
it
,
or
more
then
one
?
Who
that
head
or
heads
are
?
When
the
Apostasie
begins
?
What
this
grand
Apostasie
is
?
And
when
it
ends
?
The
most
of
these
we
have
in
our
touch
upon
the
grand
Apostasie
hinted
▪
2
The
scruples
that
arise
about
the
Iews
Conversion
,
are
:
Whether
it
shall
be
?
When
it
shall
be
?
How
it
shall
be
?
Whether
they
〈◊〉
be
restored
to
their
own
Land
,
and
ancient
Civill
Go●…
?
Whether
all
the
Tribes
or
only
Iudah
shall
be
converted
?
●…
cannot
tell
whether
these
questions
will
come
within
my
l●…ttle
●…ircle
at
this
time
.
3
That
of
the
Witnesses
,
which
affords
us
these
doubts
:
Who
they
are
?
Where
they
are
?
What
is
meant
by
their
slaying
?
When
they
shall
be
slain
?
Who
shall
slay
them
?
What
their
rising
is
?
And
what
shall
be
the
Consequents
of
it
?
Whether
their
rising
be
at
the
seventh
Trumpet
,
or
the
Earthquake
which
slayes
the
7000
,
be
that
Earthquake
which
slayes
the
Antichrist
and
puts
an
end
to
the
Apostasie
?
Some
of
these
will
fall
within
my
compass
.
4
From
that
of
the
Antichrist
,
Questions
may
be
raised
ad
infinitum
:
chiefly
these
▪
1
When
he
is
to
arise
and
appear
?
Whether
(
as
Brightman
saith
)
assoon
as
the
Pagan
Emperours
were
dethroned
,
and
Constantine
possessed
the
throne
,
or
(
as
Bellarmine
saith
)
when
the
Roman
Monarchy
is
to
be
ruined
?
2
Where
or
in
what
part
of
the
World
must
the
Antichrist
appear
?
Whether
(
as
Downam
and
Brightman
say
)
in
Rome
,
or
in
Ierusalem
,
as
the
Papists
say
?
3
Whether
Antichrist
be
past
,
as
Brightman
saith
,
or
yet
to
come
as
Bellarmine
saith
?
4
Whether
he
be
the
seventh
head
of
Rome
?
5
Whether
he
be
one
single
person
,
or
a
Kingdom
,
as
some
affirme
?
Whether
he
be
the
head
of
the
general
Astasie
,
as
Calvin
saith
,
or
whether
he
be
the
Apostasie
it self
,
as
others
affirm
?
So
many
of
these
Questions
as
fall
within
the
reach
of
the
texts
I
am
to
handle
,
I
shall
endevour
to
resolve
.
These
nine
following
Verses
of
Pauls
,
are
a
large
and
full
discovery
Jac.
Fabrus
Stapul●…nsis
in
Locum
.
of
the
Antichrist
,
as
the
most
Interpreters
acknowledge
.
Quest.
It
may
be
asked
,
why
Paul
should
say
so
little
of
the
Apostasie
,
and
so
much
of
the
Antichrist
?
This
question
only
I
will
answer
,
and
then
proceed
to
the
words
in
the
text
.
Answ.
I
answer
,
Paul
here
follows
the
method
of
all
the
holy
Prophets
that
Prophesie
of
the
Antichrist
.
For
Daniel
in
the
seventh
and
eleventh
Chapters
,
makes
a
larger
description
of
Antichrist
that
riseth
in
the
end
of
the
Roman
Monarchy
,
then
of
the
Roman
Monarchy
it self
,
and
Christ
himself
in
his
Prophecies
,
Matth
24.
speaks
more
of
the
time
of
Antichrist's
appearing
then
any
other
,
and
so
Iohn
in
the
11th
Revel.
and
13th
and
17th
describes
Antichrist
more
largely
then
the
Apostasie
:
and
the
reason
(
as
I
conceive
)
is
because
the
Holy
Ghost
knew
the
Apostasie
would
be
obvious
to
the
sense
of
every
Christian
,
as
what
is
more
cleer
then
this
of
the
Apostasie
of
the
Eastern
and
Western
Churches
.
But
now
the
Antichrist
,
by
reason
of
his
subtilty
and
successes
,
and
goodly
pious
pretences
would
not
be
so
easily
discerned
:
therefore
it
is
so
much
is
said
of
him
.
2
The
appearing
and
the
destruction
of
Antichrist
in
the
Church
,
is
the
great
ensigne
that
God
hangs
out
to
the
World
,
that
the
day
of
the
Jews
redemption
,
&
the
Gospel-Churches
deliverance
draweth
nigh
.
Then
the
grand
Apostasie
is
drawing
to
an
end
,
and
the
mystery
of
God
is
ready
to
be
finished
,
then
is
Christ
at
the
door
comming
forth
on
his
white
horse
,
Revel.
19.
to
clothe
all
his
Saints
in
white
,
and
to
take
off
from
off
the
back
of
his
two
Witnesses
the
filthy
garments
,
their
sackcloth
;
and
to
put
Priestly
robes
on
his
Ioshua
,
and
to
set
his
slain
Witnesses
in
the
Then
is
the
Lord
▪
comming
to
smite
with
his
sore
,
great
,
and
strong
sword
Leviathan
,
the
Serpent
crossing
like
a
bar
(
i.
e.
Antichrist
)
and
slay
the
Dragon
in
the
Sea
(
i.
e.
the
Popedome
,
the
beast
of
the
Sea
)
say
27.
1
,
2.
and
then
shall
the
Church
have
The
just
shall
live
by
faith
.
i.
e.
the
Iews
that
look
for
salvation
&
justification
,
shall
come
in
unto
the
Gospel
,
&
no
longer
seek
for
righteousnesse
by
the
Law
,
but
by
faith
in
Jesus
Christ
.
This
text
Paul
quotes
,
Heb.
10.
37
,
38.
Paul
tells
the
Hebrews
,
that
Habakkuk's
Vision
is
yet
for
a
little
while
concealed
,
i.
e.
Christ
their
▪
Messiah
hides
himself
from
them
,
but
he
will
come
,
and
they
shall
live
on
him
by
faith
:
this
Vision
of
Habakkuk's
sealed
is
the
great
Mystery
of
God
to
be
finished
.
And
therefore
ô
ye
Noble
and
ancient
people
of
Israel
,
look
about
you
this
day
,
look
into
your
own
Prophets
,
in
whom
you
say
you
believe
;
and
see
whether
their
words
are
not
fulfilling
in
your
eyes
and
eares
this
day
;
you
have
negligently
lost
one
glorious
day
,
for
which
you
have
lost
your
Nation
,
Government
,
&
Temple
▪
you
would
not
heare
your
Messias
voice
,
but
hardened
your
hearts
against
him
in
that
day
.
Yet
comfort
your selves
,
&
let
me
comfort
you
blinded
,
as
that
blinde
man
was
comforted
when
Christ
passed
by
him
,
Be
of
good
comfort
▪
his
bowels
that
have
been
long
shut
up
,
are
yerning
after
you
;
he
is
comming
this
day
to
you
,
and
he
calleth
for
you
by
name
,
Luke
21.
28.
and
when
these
things
begin
to
come
to
pass
when
ye
see
the
Antichrist
to
appear
in
the
World
,
(
the
signe
of
whose
appearing
is
that
his
great
and
prodigious
act
of
slaying
the
Witnesses
)
whose
destruction
wil
be
suddenly
after
his
appearing
thus
;
then
look
up
,
and
lift
up
your
head
,
look
up
with
faith
,
and
lift
up
your
head
with
hope
,
for
your
redemption
draweth
nigh
Be
not
faithlesse
,
but
believe
:
Behold
,
he
commeth
with
Cloudes
,
&
every
eye
shall
see
him
,
and
they
also
that
pierced
him
;
you
ô
Iews
,
that
pierced
him
,
shall
by
the
eye
of
faith
see
him
,
and
all
the
kindreds
of
the
earth
;
i.
e.
all
the
families
of
you
,
wheresoever
scattered
upon
the
earth
,
shall
wail
with
a
godly
penitential
heart
(
as
your
Prophet
Zachary
12.
10
,
11.
hath
fore-told
)
because
you
have
dealt
so
unkindly
with
your
Lord
and
gracious
King
:
even
so
,
Amen
.
But
that
we
may
give
you
good
ground
for
your
hope
that
your
redemption
(
which
I
hunger
after
,
and
more
earnestly
desire
of
God
then
my
life
)
draweth
nigh
;
we
shall
proceed
to
set
forth
the
great
fore-going
signe
of
Christs
comming
to
this
glorious
work
,
and
that
is
the
appearing
and
con●…ounding
of
Antichrist
.
Now
he
doth
appear
,
but
men
doubt
now
whether
it
be
the
very
Antichrist
or
not
(
though
every
mark
is
written
in
his
forehead
,
that
is
written
in
the
Word
;
)
but
when
Christ
comes
to
destroy
him
,
then
,
2
Thes.
2.
8.
the
world
shall
know
by
Christs
dreadful
taking
vengeance
on
him
,
that
that
is
he
;
Then
shall
that
wicked
one
be
revealed
,
whom
the
Lord
shall
consume
with
the
breath
of
his
mouth
;
then
the
world
shall
be
enforced
to
know
by
Gods
dreadful
hand
on
him
and
his
followers
,
that
that
is
the
very
Antichrist
whom
the
World
adored
for
a
Saint
,
and
wondred
after
him
for
his
great
Successes
:
he
is
to
be
known
above
all
▪
others
in
the
world
,
by
his
prodigious
acts
of
sin
.
[
And
that
man
of
sin
be
revealed
.
]
to
a
word
it
is
,
[
And
that
man
of
the
sin
be
revealed
.
]
to
note
the
notorious
sinfulnesse
of
his
sin
,
as
a
singular
character
of
the
Antichrist
.
A
sin
peculiar
to
the
Antichrist
,
by
which
sin
he
shall
be
known
when
he
comes
into
the
world
;
that
sin
is
set
down
in
Revel
11.
7.
and
when
they
have
finished
their
testimony
,
the
beast
that
ascendeth
out
of
the
bottomlesse
pit
;
note
the
time
when
the
Antichrist
(
for
this
is
he
)
is
to
appeare
in
the
Church
:
it
's
at
the
end
of
the
Apostasie
,
when
the
Witnesses
have
finished
their
testimony
in
sackcloth
:
then
doth
Antichrist
arise
,
make
war
with
,
overcome
and
kill
the
Witnesses
;
this
is
his
sin
,
which
Daniel
explains
(
as
I
may
say
)
in
Dan.
7.
24
,
25.
1
He
is
(
saith
Daniel
)
one
that
ariseth
after
the
ten
Kings
belonging
to
the
fourth
Kingdome
,
the
Roman
Monarchie
,
which
must
necessarily
be
about
the
end
of
the
Apostasie
.
Secondly
,
Daniel
tells
us
,
He
shall
be
divers
from
the
ten
Kings
,
that
is
,
the
grand
enemy
of
Kingly
Majesty
and
authority
,
he
shall
be
divers
from
these
first
before
him
,
in
his
rising
and
in
his
ruling
;
or
else
it
may
be
read
,
He
shall
be
greater
then
the
first
,
that
is
,
in
his
Successes
,
in
his
tyranny
,
and
absolute
lawlesse
power
,
A.
Montanus
.
then
any
of
the
other
.
Therefore
he
is
said
in
Dan.
11.
36.
to
prosper
in
his
blasphemy
and
illegality
,
until
the
indignation
be
accomplished
▪
And
Paul
calls
him
the
lawlesse
one
;
from
hence
,
Thirdly
,
Daniel
tels
us
he
shall
subdue
three
Kings
;
this
is
dubiously
interpreted
,
if
it
mean
three
Kings
in
person
that
he
shall
pull
to
the
ground
,
my
soul
trembles
to
think
of
the
State
of
the
third
only
to
be
humbled
,
(
for
I
like
not
that
translation
[
subdued
]
because
it
implies
a
subjection
of
the
three
Kings
.
Therefore
I
rather
choose
to
read
it
with
Montanus
[
he
shall
humble
,
]
Alas
!
dear
son
!
●…
he
is
now
that
sacred
mark
that
this
Antichrist
prepares
his
arrows
against
●…
How
is
he
on
the
Stage
,
me
thinks
already
falling
as
a
prey
into
the
monstrous
jaws
of
this
cruel
beast
,
who
cunningly
hath
set
n●…s
to
catch
his
royal
feet
in
!
nets
which
are
not
yet
discerned
,
but
will
shortly
manifestly
appear
,
't
is
to
be
feared
to
his●…
overthrow
.
But
I
trust
God
hath
chain'd
Antichrist
in
a
shorter
chain
.
By
three
Kings
may
be
meant
three
Kingdomes
,
and
then
ô
ye
Witnesses
of
the
Lord
,
that
beare
the
royal
Ensigne
of
the
Lion
of
the
Tribe
of
Iudah
,
the
Lord
Jesus
,
the
mighty
Monarch
of
the
World
,
against
Antichrist
,
in
the
midst
of
this
your
bloudy
combate
,
look
up
with
boldnesse
and
courage
,
and
lift
up
your
eyes
,
for
your
redemption
draweth
nigh
:
stand
fast
,
quit
your selves
like
men
,
receive
not
the
mark
of
the
beast
,
no●…
his
name
,
nor
the
number
of
his
name
;
behold
,
the
Lord
is
at
hand
,
whose
glorious
comming
shall
be
to
the
sudden
and
final
ruine
of
Antichrist
.
Fourthly
,
this
Antichrist
(
saith
Daniel
)
shall
speak
great
words
against
the
most
High
,
and
weare
out
the
Saints
of
the
most
High
;
by
which
't
is
evident
that
Antichrist
tyrannizeth
in
those
3
Kingdomes
,
where
the
Saints
of
the
most
High
have
possession
;
and
which
those
are
,
I
leave
the
Reader
to
judge
.
From
these
observations
of
Daniel
I
draw
this
conclusion
,
That
the
sin
of
the
Antichrist
(
which
is
one
individual
person
)
is
the
humbling
of
three
Kings
,
and
usurping
a
lawless
,
arbitrary
,
tyrannical
power
over
the
Saints
of
God
,
in
going
about
to
ruine
them
(
as
Montanus
reads
it
)
in
destroying
the
fundamentals
of
Government
in
Church
and
State
,
and
blaspheming
against
the
Statutes
Bruno
C●…rthus
.
Gloss.
Aquinas
,
cum
multitaliis
.
Sicut
Christus
melior
omnibus
sanctis
,
ità
Antichristus
pejor
omnibus
malis
.
Aquinas
.
Invadet
Imperium
Antichristus
ac
dominabitur
titulo
justae
possessionis
,
ac
verae
pietatis
,
sed
ubi
revelari
eoeperit
publicè
,
his
notis
ornabitur
quas
Apostolu●…
hîc
ei
tribuit
(
viz.
)
homo
peccati
,
filius
perditionis
.
Aret.
Homo
peccati
,
i.
e.
totaliter
peccatis
deditus
,
ex
peccato
&
scelere
constatus
.
Aquinas
.
Zanchius
.
Peccator
ille
sceleratissimus
.
Tirinus
.
Bruno
Carthus●…anus
conceives
,
that
he
is
called
the
man
of
Sin
,
in
opposition
to
Christ
;
because
,
as
Christ
is
that
man
of
all
righteousness
,
so
is
Antichrist
here
the
man
of
all
unrighteousness
;
in
this
he
brooks
his
name
.
Aretius
on
this
place
,
seems
to
me
to
write
his
History
;
he
tells
us
,
that
he
is
called
the
man
of
sin
,
because
he
is
the
protector
and
patron
of
gross
sins
,
he
tolerates
idolatry
and
rebellion
,
he
invades
Kingdomes
,
and
under
pretence
of
setting
up
piety
,
and
promoting
Saintship
;
he
takes
possession
of
the
throne
;
none
so
great
a
Saint
as
he
,
if
you
will
believe
his
words
,
or
the
flattering
titles
of
his
followers
,
who
adorn
him
with
goodly
titles
:
but
when
he
shall
begin
to
appear
publickly
(
i.
e.
be
revealed
,
as
the
Apostle
saith
,
)
he
shall
have
no
other
ornaments
to
put
on
,
but
what
the
Apostles
allow
him
(
viz.
)
the
man
of
sin
,
the
son
of
perdition
.
He
is
(
saith
Gorran
)
therefore
called
the
man
of
sin
;
because
he
is
the
whole
servant
of
sin
,
he
doth
,
as
it
were
,
homage
to
sin
.
He
lays
his
ground-work
in
sin
,
and
all
his
superstructures
are
by
sin
;
his
tongue
and
his
hands
and
his
heart
are
eminently
sinful
:
he
leads
into
sin
all
that
follow
him
,
and
punisheth
the
Saints
for
not
sinning
.
Divers
of
the
Fathers
conceive
,
that
he
is
called
the
man
of
sin
,
Quia
&
ipse
plurimùm
peccabit
,
&
alios
ad
peccandum
coget
:
Because
he
is
a
notorious
sinner
himself
,
and
constrains
others
to
sin
in
the
same
abominable
villanies
with
him
.
Thus
you
have
the
multivarious
expressions
rather
then
opinions
of
the
sin
,
wherefore
Antichrist
is
called
the
man
of
sin
.
But
before
we
proceed
we
must
say
something
of
the
man
,
because
there
lies
the
great
difference
betwixt
the
Protestants
and
the
Papists
,
and
betwixt
Protestants
and
Protestants
.
It
is
the
opinion
of
all
,
that
this
man
of
sin
is
the
Antichrist
;
Very
many
of
the
Protestants
do
hold
,
that
Antichrist
is
not
one
single
person
;
but
a
certain
Politie
or
Kingdom
,
wherein
there
is
a
succession
of
persons
governing
:
Brightman
saith
,
the
Antichrist
must
be
understood
of
a
wicked
Kingdom
.
Calvin
saith
,
that
the
Antichrist
is
the
head
of
the
Apostasie
,
Ergo
no
one
single
man
;
but
we
deny
his
Antecedent
,
for
it
will
never
be
proved
from
History
or
Scripture
,
that
ever
any
one
Government
,
City
,
or
Polity
was
the
Head
of
all
the
Churches
that
apostatized
.
Neither
doth
the
Scripture
say
any
such
thing
of
the
Antichrist
,
but
the
contrary
,
as
we
shall
shew
hereafter
.
We
only
give
this
as
a
true
and
full
answer
to
his
argument
,
that
there
is
not
a
word
of
Scripture
in
all
the
Bible
,
to
prove
that
the
Antichrist
is
the
head
of
the
grand
and
general
apostasie
;
but
for
brevity
sake
,
wee
'll
only
give
you
Brightman's
strange
opinions
of
the
Antichrist
:
for
him
do
the
most
Protestants
follow
.
I
have
briefly
collected
them
thus
.
1
Antichrist
(
saith
he
)
immediately
after
the
ruine
of
the
Roman
Empire
,
appeared
in
the
Roman
Throne
,
and
Down●…m
de
Antichristo
.
made
that
his
seat
.
2
That
Antichrist
is
a
wicked
Kingdome
,
and
no
single
person
.
3
That
the
time
of
his
comming
is
past
,
and
not
to
come
.
4
That
the
Antichrist
is
to
reign
no
where
but
in
the
City
of
Rome
.
5
That
the
Antichrist
is
the
seventh
head
of
the
beast
which
reigns
after
the
Emperours
in
Rome
.
A
man
needs
go
no
farther
then
his
own
arguments
to
fetch
fire
enough
,
to
turn
into
vapour
and
smoke
each
of
these
gross
mistakes
which
have
no
Scripture
for
their
bottom
;
for
the
present
,
this
shall
be
all
the
confutation
(
which
is
enough
to
that
ingenuous
Reader
,
who
peruseth
him
seriously
)
that
we
shall
give
,
because
we
have
work
of
more
consequence
to
follow
,
which
will
reach
him
fully
.
The
Protestants
(
both
Lutherans
and
Calvinists
)
affirm
that
Paul
speaks
of
the
Antichrist
in
2
Thes.
2.
4.
which
exalts
himself
above
all
that
is
called
God
,
and
that
he
as
god
sits
in
the
Temple
of
God
,
shewing
himself
that
he
is
god
.
This
say
they
,
is
the
Pope
.
By
the
Temple
of
God
they
acknowledge
(
as
all
men
must
)
that
it
is
the
Church
of
God
.
Observe
now
how
Bellarmine
〈◊〉
this
with
an
argument
ad
hominem
,
thus
:
Arg.
If
the
Pope
of
Rom●…
sitting
in
the
Church
of
Christ
be
Bellarmin
.
de
Rom.
Pontif.
Antichrist
▪
then
the
Calvinists
&
the
Lutherans
,
&
as
many
as
have
forsaken
the
Church
under
the
Pope
,
are
out
of
the
true
Church
of
Christ
,
for
the
Church
of
Christ
can
be
but
only
one
as
Christ
is
one
▪
But
the
Calvinists
and
the
Lutherans
do
affirm
the
Pope
to
be
Antichrist
:
Ergo
they
have
left
the
true
Church
.
If
this
text
be
meant
of
the
Pope
of
Rome
,
then
do
I
not
see
how
Bellarmines
Argument
can
be
answered
.
This
Argument
of
his
is
to
this
day
not
cleerly
answered
,
notwithstanding
several
answers
I
have
read
of
Brightmans
and
B.
Downams
,
two
learned
Protestants
.
This
is
an
undeniable
truth
,
that
the
Antichrist
shall
arise
in
the
midst
of
the
purest
Church
in
the
world
,
even
when
it
remains
pure
,
therefore
(
Dan.
7.
)
't
is
said
,
He
shall
wear
out
the
Saints
,
and
change
their
customes
and
lawes
;
by
which
it
appears
,
it
is
the
true
Church
in
which
he
appears
;
and
that
Church
(
by
their
customes
and
lawes
)
is
a
Nationall
Church
;
where
should
the
two
Witnesses
be
but
in
the
true
Church
?
and
where
then
should
he
arise
that
slayes
them
but
in
the
true
Church
?
look
not
for
Antichrist
any
where
but
in
the
midst
of
the
true
Church
,
and
at
that
time
(
and
not
before
)
when
the
Witnesses
have
finished
their
testimony
;
in
that
place
,
at
that
time
,
look
for
the
Antichrist
.
But
that
time
is
not
immediately
after
the
overthrow
of
the
Roman
Pagan
Emperours
,
n●…r
●…
the
City
of
Rome
▪
as
is
evident
from
Revel.
12.
let
not
the
Reader
think
I
plead
any
thing
for
the
Pope
or
the
Church
of
Rome
,
because
I
do
confidently
●…ffirm
that
the
Popedome
is
not
the
Antichrist
,
nor
Rome
the
seat
of
Antichrist
,
as
learned
B.
Downam
would
make
it
,
lib.
10.
de
Antichristo
,
cap.
3
,
4.
I
do
fully
agree
with
him
,
that
Rome
is
mystical
Babylon
,
and
the
Popedome
the
whore
of
Babylon
;
but
all
this
makes
not
the
Popedome
the
Antichrist
,
nor
mysticall
Babylon
the
seat
of
the
Antichrist
which
slayes
the
Witnesses
,
as
he
would
have
it
,
lib.
1.
cap.
6.
it
makes
the
Popedome
the
beast
with
seven
heads
and
ten
horns
,
Revel.
13.
1.
but
not
the
beast
of
the
earth
,
Vers
,
12.
nor
the
beast
of
the
bottomless
pit
,
Revel.
11.
7.
which
is
the
Antichrist
Paul
here
describes
.
We
will
not
do
the
Church
of
Rome
that
honour
,
to
make
it
the
Church
where
Antichrist
usurps
and
tyrannizeth
;
for
that
Church
,
where
Antichrist
is
revealed
,
is
the
purest
Church
;
't
is
the
true
Church
that
hath
good
lawes
and
customes
,
else
Antichrist
would
not
think
to
change
them
:
we
say
,
and
can
prove
it
,
that
the
Church
of
Rome
is
an
apostate
,
degenerate
Church
,
full
of
all
manner
of
abominations
and
filthinesse
,
the
mother
of
Harlots
;
all
this
the
Scripture
saith
of
it
,
i.
e.
as
eminent
an
Apostate
Church-man
as
ever
can
be
in
the
World
,
and
by
his
hellish
,
bottomlesse
pitpolicie
is
got
to
be
the
beast
of
the
Sea
with
seven
heads
and
ten
horns
,
full
of
Blasphemie
.
We
will
grant
him
the
greatnesse
of
being
that
monstrous
head
of
the
Western
Apostasie
,
and
this
the
Scripture
saith
of
him
;
but
to
affirm
,
that
the
Pope
or
Popedome
is
the
Antichrist
that
shall
arise
when
the
Witnesses
have
finished
their
testimony
,
and
shall
slay
the
Witnesses
,
or
the
little
horn
in
Daniel
,
rising
after
the
ten
horns
,
or
the
man
of
sin
sitting
in
the
Temple
of
God
,
then
to
be
revealed
,
when
that
which
did
let
is
removed
,
all
the
learned
men
in
the
world
shall
never
make
me
believe
;
and
therefore
let
not
the
Papists
think
their
Champion
hath
wonne
the
day
of
the
Protestants
,
because
he
grounds
an
argument
upon
their
mistakes
;
no
,
for
we
deny
that
the
Pope
is
the
Antichrist
that
slayes
the
Witnesses
,
and
yet
we
do
affirm
,
that
the
Popedome
of
Rome
,
and
those
that
have
possessed
that
usurped
charge
make
the
beast
with
seven
heads
and
ten
horns
,
which
drove
the
Witnesses
into
sack-cloth
,
and
into
the
wildernesse
,
they
drove
the
woman
,
the
true
Church
into
the
wilderness
,
into
her
place
,
and
what
place
is
that
?
but
where
the
Witnesses
finish
their
testimony
,
and
are
slain
by
the
Antichrist
,
who
reigns
onely
so
long
,
as
the
Witnesses
lie
dead
,
which
is
but
three
yeares
and
the
halfe
of
three
years
in
that
dominion
,
where
he
slew
the
Witnesses
.
There
is
much
difference
amongst
the
learned
about
this
man
of
sin
in
the
Text
;
Hierome
,
and
Beda
,
and
Damascen
,
l.
4.
c.
28.
do
affirm
,
that
this
man
of
sin
is
a
Devill
;
but
the
most
learned
confute
this
,
affirming
that
he
is
a
man
acted
by
the
Devil
,
not
a
reall
Devil
,
that
he
is
one
single
person
,
not
onely
the
restrictive
articles
to
each
of
his
names
do
evidence
,
but
the
things
attributed
to
him
,
as
also
the
time
of
his
continuance
do
convince
us
,
that
the
Antichrist
is
one
single
person
.
He
is
a
little
horn
,
saith
Daniel
,
speaking
great
words
against
God
,
and
wearing
out
the
Saints
for
a
time
,
times
:
and
the
dividing
of
that
time
,
which
,
according
to
Daniels
interpretation
,
can
be
but
four
years
and
a
half
in
probability
at
the
most
;
the
like
doth
Revel.
11.
say
of
the
Antichrist
.
Severall
of
the
Papists
make
two
Antichrists
;
the
one
apparent
CHAP.
II.
THe
greatest
scruple
about
Antichrist
ariseth
from
1
Iohn
2.
22.
Who
is
a
liar
but
he
that
denieth
that
Iesus
is
the
Christ
?
he
is
the
Antichrist
that
denieth
the
Father
and
the
Son
.
Now
(
say
many
)
Antichrist
,
when
he
comes
he
shall
be
known
I
will
but
open
this
Text
,
let
others
apply
it
;
in
the
Text
you
he
is
the
liar
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
Therefore
he
is
called
the
false
prophet
,
Revel.
19.
and
Revel.
13.
14.
he
is
said
to
deceive
the
inhabitants
of
the
earth
by
his
signes
,
which
Matthew
24.
expounds
lying
wonders
.
The
Antichrist
is
the
great
liar
,
which
implies
two
things
.
1
That
he
is
one
that
apostatizeth
from
the
truth
,
and
fights
against
that
truth
he
professeth
.
He
is
an
apostate
professor
(
as
I
may
say
,
)
to
lie
,
is
to
go
against
the
conscience
;
mentiri
est
contra
mentem
ire
.
He
speaks
that
with
his
tongue
that
his
heart
is
an
enemy
unto
;
Therefore
Antichrist
,
Revel.
13.
11.
speaks
as
a
Dragon
,
i.
e.
as
the
Dragon
spake
to
Eve
in
Paradise
,
every
word
against
his
conscience
,
not
one
true
word
,
though
every
word
full
of
flattery
and
false
promises
and
pretences
.
2
It
implies
that
he
is
the
great
Covenant-breaker
.
For
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
(
as
Piscator
observes
)
is
fidem
datam
violare
.
Thus
you
have
Antichrist
by
his
title
[
the
liar
]
the
eminent
,
hypocriticall
Christian-professing
apostate
who
violates
his
faith
and
allegiance
.
2
Here
is
his
sin
,
the
great
lie
that
he
tells
to
the
World
,
and
that
is
,
He
denies
Iesus
to
be
the
Christ
.
Observe
the
Apostles
stile
,
in
setting
out
the
Antichrist
in
this
place
,
who
is
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
but
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
say
the
learned
,
signifies
fidem
authoritatémque
detrahere
:
in
Matth.
10.
33.
and
Act.
3.
13
,
14.
and
Matth.
27.
28.
it
signifies
a
treacherous
,
rebellious
,
unnaturall
revolt
from
ones
lawfull
Prince
,
accompanied
with
such
malice
against
his
person
,
that
they
rest
not
satisfied
but
in
his
blood
and
utter
destruction
▪
Thus
the
Jewes
are
said
to
deny
Christ
:
and
in
Heb.
11.
24.
it
is
used
after
such
a
sense
,
Moses
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
he
refused
to
be
called
the
Sonne
of
Pharaohs
daughter
.
He
cast
off
his
mother
,
he
scormed
to
be
called
the
son
of
an
uncircumcised
Egyptian
,
he
would
be
no
longer
her
son
,
nor
would
he
do
homage
to
her
as
a
mother
.
In
this
sense
the
word
in
this
place
is
to
be
taken
;
thus
the
liar
is
the
denier
of
Iesus
to
be
the
Christ
.
These
words
carry
more
in
the
sense
then
every
man
perceives
;
the
most
men
understand
it
of
denying
the
Lord
Jesus
to
be
the
true
Messias
.
But
if
this
be
the
Character
of
the
Antichrist
,
then
there
are
ten
thousand
thousand
Antichrists
in
the
World
;
all
the
Turks
and
the
Iews
are
the
Antichrist
:
and
therefore
we
must
look
for
some
further
meaning
in
these
words
.
He
denieth
that
Iesus
is
the
Christ
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
the
anointed
.
He
(
as
much
as
in
him
lies
)
rebels
against
,
and
destroys
Christ
,
that
destroyes
the
Offices
of
Christ
;
but
the
Propheticall
,
Sacerdotall
R●…m.
13.
1
,
2.
and
from
the
Lord
shall
receive
his
judgement
.
and
Kingly
Office
,
which
makes
Jesus
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
the
anointed
,
this
Antichrist
denies
,
i.
e.
treacherously
,
rebelliously
,
unnaturally
,
and
maliciously
destroys
;
Ergo
he
is
the
liar
,
i.
e.
the
false
prophet
that
deceives
,
and
that
great
hypocritical
professor
,
but
malicious
apostate
,
the
Antichrist
,
who
,
by
his
denying
of
the
anointed
Offices
which
represent
the
Deitie
on
earth
,
is
said
to
deny
the
Deity
,
both
the
Father
and
the
Son
,
all
Supremacie
.
Herein
he
speaks
great
words
,
(
saith
Daniel
)
against
the
God
●…f
gods
.
So
that
that
which
gives
the
esse
forma●…e
to
the
Antichri●…t
the
Antichrist
denies
the
Father
and
the
Son
,
in
separating
from
the
Ministery
of
Christ
,
1
Iohn
2.
19.
That
's
the
great
mark
of
Antichrists
followers
,
who
in
despising
the
Ministers
sent
by
Christ
,
despise
both
the
Father
and
the
Sonne
,
and
in
rejecting
of
them
reject
the
Father
and
the
Son
,
Matth.
10.
40.
Luke
10.
16.
He
that
despiseth
you
,
despiseth
me
;
and
he
that
despiseth
me
,
despiseth
him
that
se●…t
me
,
i.
e.
both
Father
and
Son
.
And
thus
you
have
him
set
forth
under
the
title
of
the
man
of
the
sin
,
in
plain
terms
,
the
murtherer
of
the
Witnesses
.
The
second
name
given
to
him
[
the
son
of
the
perdition
]
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
▪
In
this
title
there
is
(
say
the
learned
)
an
Hebraisme
,
whereby
is
meant
:
1
Passively
,
one
destinated
to
destruction
,
as
Matth.
23.
5.
2
Actively
,
one
that
is
a
destroyer
of
others
.
Take
what
others
say
of
this
son
of
the
perdition
.
Perditus
est
quia
à
Christo
deficit
,
&
perdit
,
quia
alios
à
Christo
abstrahit
.
Gualther
.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
Ex
Oecumenii
&
Arethae
Expositionibus
collectis
,
p.
732.
Ita
Aretius
in
locum
.
Homo
peccati
,
filius
perditionis
priùs
peccati
deinde
perditionis
aptissimè
,
peccatum
enim
perditionis
causa
.
Estius
in
locum
.
He
is
passively
so
(
saith
Gualther
)
because
he
apostatizeth
from
Christ
.
And
he
is
actively
the
son
of
perdition
,
because
he
causeth
others
to
apostatize
from
Christ
.
The
self-same
sense
and
expression
the
Scholiasts
have
upon
the
same
words
.
Estius
observes
upon
both
the
expressions
[
the
man
of
sin
▪
the
son
of
perdition
.
]
First
,
he
is
the
man
of
the
sin
;
and
then
,
the
son
of
perdition
:
his
sin
assuredly
brings
his
ruine
.
But
why
the
son
of
perdition
?
the
learned
answer
,
that
it
is
an
Hebraisme
,
and
signifies
as
much
as
perditissimus
,
&
perditioni
natus
ac
devotus
:
aliorúm
que
pernicies
,
pestis
&
exitium
.
Zanch.
But
possibly
,
he
may
be
called
the
son
of
the
perdition
,
in
regard
of
his
nature
and
quality
;
as
also
in
regard
of
the
time
of
his
appearing
;
he
is
the
son
,
this
correlate
tearm
implies
a
father
;
now
we
shall
finde
his
father
,
if
we
look
but
out
of
what
wombe
he
came
,
Revel.
11.
7.
he
came
out
of
the
bottomles
pit
;
&
who
hath
the
power
or
key
of
the
bottomless
pit
,
but
the
Star
faln
from
heaven
?
Revel.
9.
1.
and
that
is
generally
by
the
learned'st
Protestants
concluded
to
be
the
Popedome
,
who
after
it
had
opened
the
bottomlesse
pit
,
and
let
out
all
its
locusts
,
those
monsters
that
poisened
Nations
,
and
caused
the
Western
Church
so
foully
to
apostatize
,
(
for
that
's
the
meaning
of
the
10
first
verses
of
Revel.
9.
)
the
last
that
appears
is
(
v.
11●…
)
a
King
,
whose
name
is
in
Hebrew
Abaddon
,
and
in
Greek
Apollyon
,
that
is
to
say
,
a
destroyer
.
This
King
most
probably
is
the
Antichrist
,
the
son
of
perdition
:
and
my
grounds
are
for
it
,
because
(
as
I
said
before
)
his
originall
is
one
and
the
same
that
Antichrists
is
,
his
end
is
the
same
,
his
titles
are
the
same
,
and
the
time
of
his
appearing
is
at
one
and
the
same
time
:
a
word
on
each
.
1
His
originall
is
the
same
;
in
Revel.
11.
7.
he
is
the
beast
of
the
bottomles
pit
.
2
His
titles
are
the
same
;
for
here
he
is
also
call'd
King
,
and
so
(
Revel.
11.
7.
)
[
beast
]
implies
,
as
Revel.
17.
8.
there
the
same
beast
which
ariseth
out
of
the
bottomlesse
pit
is
called
the
eighth
,
(
that
is
,
King
,
say
the
learned
)
so
that
his
titles
are
the
same
.
3
His
time
of
appearing
is
the
same
▪
for
here
he
appears
the
last
viper
of
the
Popedome
of
Romes
hatching
;
and
so
he
appears
in
Revel
11.
7.
after
the
witnesses
have
finished
their
testimony
:
and
in
Revel.
13.
after
the
beast
of
the
Sea
hath
tyrannized
in
his
day
:
and
in
Revel.
17.
he
is
called
the
eighth
beast
,
bearing
up
Rome
,
when
she
is
going
to
ruine
;
and
Daniel
7.
calls
him
the
little
horn
,
the
last
which
riseth
up
after
the
ten
.
It
is
supposed
by
some
,
upon
very
good
grounds
,
that
that
King
Apollyon
,
Revel
,
9.
11.
is
brought
in
abruptly
there
,
or
should
be
within
a
Parenthesis
,
as
not
relating
to
the
next
following
verse
,
but
set
down
in
the
end
of
the
Vision
of
the
Roman
Apostasie
,
to
note
,
that
this
King
Apollyon
is
to
appear
in
the
latter
end
of
the
Apostasie
,
being
the
Antichrist
that
slays
the
Witnesses
,
therefore
Apollyon
:
&
the
eighth
King
,
Revel.
17.
therefore
King
Apollyon
;
&
he
is
to
go
to
perdition
at
the
great
battel
,
Revel.
19.
therefore
Abaddon
.
4
His
end
is
the
same
,
for
in
Revel.
17.
8
,
11.
there
twice
he
is
said
to
go
to
perdition
;
and
twice
mention
is
made
in
Dan.
7.
of
the
destruction
of
the
little
horn
,
which
is
the
same
beast
;
now
if
this
King
be
the
Antichrist
,
then
Pauls
son
of
perdition
hath
the
Pope
for
his
father
:
and
hence
peradventure
he
is
called
the
son
.
This
son
of
perdition
may
well
be
called
the
son
of
the
Pope
,
if
we
look
to
the
resemblance
that
is
betwixt
the
father
and
the
son
.
The
Pope
,
the
father
,
pretends
to
exceeding
much
piety
and
godlinesse
;
and
so
doth
the
Antichrist
,
the
son
;
therefore
the
Antichrist
is
called
the
false
prophet
,
and
Paul
(
2
Thess.
2.
9.
)
calls
him
,
that
person
that
comes
with
power
,
and
lying
wonders
,
and
signes
,
and
all
deceivablenesse
of
unrighteousnesse
;
insomuch
,
that
if
it
were
possible
,
the
very
Elect
would
be
deceived
by
him
▪
and
his
followers
:
and
then
in
his
tyranny
over
the
Saints
he
much
resembles
his
father
the
Pope
;
for
the
Popedome
drove
the
true
Church
out
of
Rome
,
which
was
once
the
purest
Church
,
and
the
famousest
in
the
World
,
and
drove
it
into
the
Wildernesse
,
and
caused
the
Witnesses
to
sit
in
sackcloth
,
that
is
,
in
the
poorest
,
lowest
,
vildest
,
and
most
abject
state
.
The
Popedome
secluded
the
Emperours
of
Rome
from
their
right
of
Dominion
in
Rome
,
and
hath
made
them
sit
in
sackcloth
:
mistake
me
not
;
for
by
the
Emperours
of
Rome
I
do
not
mean
the
Emperours
of
Germany
,
no
;
they
are
as
excentrick
and
as
unlawful
in
their
constitution
,
as
the
Pope
himself
,
who
is
Pope
by
the
election
of
his
own
creatures
;
there
will
be
found
in
the
world
one
day
one
that
hath
a
lawfull
title
to
the
Empire
by
succession
,
whose
predecessours
had
their
title
founded
upon
a
lawfull
Conquest
.
Now
,
as
the
Pope
the
father
(
together
with
the
Eastern
Apostasie
)
drives
the
successors
of
the
lawful
Emperour
of
Rome
into
the
wilderness
,
which
is
the
true
Churches
place
(
observe
that
Revel.
12.
14.
)
so
in
that
place
the
Antichrist
slayes
the
witnesses
;
that
is
,
the
lawful
anointed
ones
of
God
,
who
finish
their
testimony
to
the
truth
against
the
grand
apostasie
and
usurpation
of
Rome
:
and
after
he
hath
slain
them
,
usurps
their
power
and
authority
:
just
like
the
Pope
,
when
he
had
drove
the
Emperour
out
of
Rome
,
seated
himself
in
his
throne
and
authority
,
and
trampled
under
feet
the
Ministery
of
Rome
,
that
neither
Synods
nor
Censures
of
the
Ministery
were
of
any
force
,
except
such
as
were
of
the
Usurpers
faction
,
and
cried
him
up
for
a
Saint
and
a
petty
god
.
Herein
the
Antichrist
,
the
son
,
is
also
like
the
Pope
,
his
father
.
Hence
from
the
resemblance
of
their
tyranny
in
Revel
13.
12.
the
beast
of
the
earth
,
(
which
is
the
son
of
perdition
Paul
here
mentions
)
is
said
to
ex●…rcise
the
power
of
the
first
beast
before
him
.
Or
he
may
be
called
the
son
;
because
,
as
a
son
is
born
to
be
a
support
to
his
father
in
his
old
age
;
so
is
this
son
of
perdition
destinated
to
bear
up
Rome
in
her
old
age
,
when
she
is
neer
her
grave
,
going
down
to
destruction
Hence
the
Antichrist
is
seen
to
carry
Rome
,
(
Revel.
17.
7.
)
the
woman
with
seven
heads
and
ten
horns
:
when
(
v.
1.
)
her
judgement
is
seen
in
a
vision
;
whence
I
conclude
,
the
Antichrist
riseth
long
after
the
●…ope
,
and
doth
at
that
same
time
appear
in
the
world
,
when
the
Judgement
of
Rome
is
neer
at
hand
,
Nor
is
the
beast
of
the
bottomlesse
pit
(
Revel.
17.
8.
which
is
the
eighth
(
Verse
11.
)
seen
carrying
the
woman
with
seven
heads
and
ten
horns
,
until
the
judgement
of
the
great
Whore
is
seen
,
Verse
1.
so
that
there
is
great
ground
to
believe
that
this
son
of
perdition
ariseth
after
the
Apostasie
,
and
appears
in
the
World
about
the
time
when
the
Apostasie
shall
be
ended
,
that
is
,
when
God
shall
throw
down
those
usurpers
in
the
Churches
,
and
usurpers
in
those
States
which
have
bin
the
cause
of
the
Apostasie
,
when
God
shall
ruine
all
those
irregular
Orders
(
as
I
may
justly
call
them
)
in
the
European
Churches
;
and
a●…l
those
tyrannicall
and
false
Governments
,
which
are
got
into
those
States
which
professe
Christianity
,
and
shall
raise
up
his
Witnesses
,
which
shall
promote
the
truth
of
the
Gospel
both
for
doctrine
and
worship
;
about
this
time
shall
the
Antichrist
appear
,
i.
e.
immediately
before
this
time
.
But
we
leave
this
sense
.
We
come
neerer
to
the
literal
and
general
sense
,
and
(
as
't
is
conceived
)
to
that
which
the
Holy
Ghost
alludes
unto
.
The
Antichrist
is
called
the
son
of
perdition
,
by
way
of
allusion
to
Iudas
,
who
is
the
son
of
perdition
,
Iohn
17.
12.
which
gives
us
this
notion
,
that
as
there
arose
a
son
of
perdition
to
betray
Christ
the
lawful
Monarch
of
the
Iews
,
and
hereby
brought
a
dreadful
curse
upon
the
Church
and
State
of
the
Iews
,
so
as
that
the
Gospel
departed
from
them
and
went
to
the
Geneiles
;
so
there
shall
about
that
time
(
when
God
will
cause
the
Gospel
to
go
forth
to
the
Iews
)
another
son
of
perdition
arise
,
which
shall
betray
to
death
the
only
true
Christian
Monarch
in
the
World
,
that
so
the
Romish
Gentiles
Epha
may
be
full
,
and
God
may
bring
upon
them
the
judgements
written
,
and
restore
again
in
their
ruine
the
twelve
Tribes
,
to
their
ancient
possessions
.
This
son
of
the
perdition
is
he
that
slayes
the
Witnesses
.
Therefore
,
saith
Ambrose
Catharinus
,
he
is
like
Iudas
,
Eximio
námque
mo●…o
talis
erit
,
qui
tantum
audebit
:
he
is
exactly
like
Iudas
in
his
sin
,
in
his
eminent
profession
of
religion
,
and
his
prodigious
ends
,
malicious
,
covetous
,
sacrilegious
,
treacherous
attempts
,
and
hypocritical
politick
practises
in
the
accomplishing
of
those
ends
To
conclude
,
let
the
words
explain
themselves
:
The
man
of
the
sin
,
is
the
son
of
the
perdition
.
i.
e.
he
that
commits
the
sin
of
sins
in
the
Gentile
Church
,
is
the
son
of
the
perdition
,
(
that
is
,
actively
)
of
the
slaying
of
the
Witnesses
.
So
that
the
person
gives
us
the
knowledge
of
the
sin
,
&
the
sin
gives
us
eminently
to
know
the
person
,
and
this
shall
be
the
making
naked
,
manifesting
,
or
laying
open
to
all
the
world
the
man
of
the
sinne
,
the
son
of
the
perdition
.
CHAP.
III.
WHo
opposeth
and
exalteth
himself
above
all
that
is
called
God
,
or
that
is
worshipped
;
so
that
he
as
God
sus
in
the
Temple
of
God
,
shewing
himself
that
he
is
God
.
This
verse
gives
us
a
description
of
those
actions
which
give
the
esse
formale
to
the
Antichrist
;
for
't
is
not
the
person
,
but
the
sinne
makes
the
Antichrist
formally
so
to
be
.
This
text
is
Antichrist's
looking-glasse
,
wherein
he
may
see
himself
face
to
face
.
His
prodigious
sin
is
the
slaying
of
the
Witnesses
,
and
this
is
the
sin
which
the
text
sets
forth
.
In
the
words
there
are
three
generall
parts
.
1
Antichrist's
acts
.
2
The
object
of
these
actions
.
3
The
end
of
his
acts
.
1
His
acts
are
set
forth
under
two
names
or
titles
given
to
him
.
1
He
opposeth
.
2
He
exalteth
himself
.
2
The
objects
of
these
actions
are
,
1
All
that
is
called
god
.
2
Or
that
is
worshipped
.
3
In
the
end
of
his
actions
we
have
,
1
The
ambitious
aimes
of
the
Antichrist
laid
open
,
't
is
to
make
himself
supream
.
[
So
that
he
as
God
]
there
's
his
Supremacy
.
2
We
have
the
place
where
Antichrist
makes
himselfe
King
and
Supream
,
and
that
is
in
the
Temple
of
God
,
in
the
true
Church
of
God
[
Sits
in
the
Temple
of
God
.
]
3
We
have
also
his
kinde
of
title
to
all
this
greatness
,
described
[
shewing
himself
that
he
is
God
]
't
is
a
self-created
title
that
he
hath
to
his
Supremacy
:
he
shewes
himselfe
,
he
displayes
his
own
colours
:
the
meaning
is
,
he
is
an
Usurper
,
he
hath
no
title
,
but
what
he
gives
himself
.
[
Who
opposeth
and
exalteth
himselfe
,
]
so
our
Translation
renders
it
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
Beza
translates
it
[
sese
opponens
]
the
Vulgar
,
[
qui
adversatur
]
the
Syriack
,
[
qui
adversarius
]
the
particle
[
●…
]
Grotius
,
Zanchie
,
and
Beza
)
to
the
word
Satan
in
Hebrew
,
which
signifies
an
adversary
,
as
they
prove
.
This
turns
us
to
a
text
which
gives
us
a
view
of
the
Antichrist
,
(
Zach.
3
3
,
4
)
and
the
Witnesses
in
filthy
garments
,
and
the
Lord
rebuking
Antichrist
,
who
is
there
twice
called
the
adversary
▪
in
the
rebuking
of
whom
there
is
a
fair
Miter
put
upon
Ioshua
the
high
Priests
head
,
that
is
,
the
Witnesses
are
called
up
to
the
Throne
;
but
this
text
will
require
much
time
to
clear
,
and
therefore
at
this
time
I
passe
it
by
.
We
will
take
it
as
't
is
byassed
the
other
way
by
Commentators
,
and
so
the
expression
,
(
as
that
next
before
it
)
alludes
to
Iudas
:
saith
Chist
,
Have
not
I
chosen
twelve
,
and
one
of
you
is
a
Devil
?
and
why
a
Devil
?
but
because
he
proved
a
traitor
to
his
own
Master
,
and
an
hypocriticall
cunning
traitor
against
him
;
so
doth
Antichrist
against
his
Liege
Sovereign
.
To
conclude
,
he
is
most
probably
called
the
adversary
,
because
he
is
the
opposer
of
the
Lords
anointed
ones
;
hence
the
learned
call
him
the
Antichrist
,
because
Christo
ex
diametro
oppositus
.
[
And
exalteth
himselfe
,
]
these
two
expressions
turn
us
to
two
texts
,
which
two
texts
describe
the
Antichrist
(
say
the
most
of
the
most
learned
)
Commentators
)
in
Dan.
11.
35.
Revel.
11.
7.
In
Revel.
11.
7.
he
makes
war
with
the
Witnesses
,
&
overcomes
them
;
here
in
opposing
them
,
he
makes
war
with
them
;
&
in
overcoming
them
he
exalts
himself
above
them
;
and
in
Dan.
11
35.
you
have
Pauls
words
,
He
shall
exalt
himself
above
every
god
,
(
i e.
saith
Brightman
)
above
every
Magistrate
;
in
Rom.
13.
2.
he
resisteth
God
,
that
rebels
against
Magistracie
:
Oh
this
is
Antichrist
,
1
Ioh.
2.
19.
22.
Thus
you
have
the
Antichrist's
actions
described
,
he
opposeth
and
exalteth
,
that
is
,
he
maketh
war
and
overcometh
.
Now
you
have
in
the
next
place
the
objects
of
his
actions
,
or
the
parties
whom
he
doth
oppose
and
exalt
himself
above
.
Above
every
one
that
is
called
God
.
Some
Greek
copies
have
it
,
[
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
]
supra
omnem
,
above
every
man
that
is
called
god
:
other
copies
read
it
[
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
]
supra
omne
,
above
every
thing
that
is
called
god
;
the
Syriack
Interpreter
reads
[
supra
omnem
]
Beza
Grotius
reads
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
Here
the
Papists
and
the
Protestants
fall
foul
upon
each
other
;
the
Protestants
say
,
this
is
meant
of
the
Popes
usurpation
in
his
trampling
upon
Kings
and
Emperours
,
and
trampling
upon
Gods
Law
,
and
usurping
a
power
even
above
Christ
in
his
indulgencies
and
pardons
.
On
the
contrary
,
say
the
Papists
this
cannot
be
;
for
(
say
they
)
Antichrist
must
deny
Christ
:
oppose
God
and
Christ
,
and
be
accounted
and
worshipped
as
God
and
Christ
:
But
the
Pope
will
not
be
worshipped
as
Christ
,
for
he
believes
in
Christ
and
worships
Christ
:
so
farre
is
he
from
denying
Christ
:
Therefore
he
is
not
the
Antichrist
.
But
if
this
were
all
the
defence
the
Papists
could
make
,
for
ought
I
know
the
Pope
will
still
remain
Antichrist
.
For
there
was
never
any
professor
of
Christ
ever
lifted
up
his
head
so
high
against
the
Lord
and
his
Christ
as
the
Popes
have
done
,
except
the
Antichrist
.
But
to
answer
their
Argument
,
we
utterly
deny
that
the
Scripture
holds
out
any
such
thing
,
as
that
Antichrist
in
open
words
denies
the
Deity
,
or
that
he
requires
divine
worship
as
a
god
,
or
that
the
Iews
shall
worship
him
as
their
Messias
.
There
is
no
such
thing
as
they
affirme
of
Antichrist
to
be
found
in
Scripture
:
the
two
main
Scriptures
which
are
brought
to
prove
it
,
are
the
Text
we
are
upon
,
and
that
of
1
Iohn
2.
●…2
.
The
last
we
have
already
opened
;
this
Text
in
hand
we
shall
open
by
Scripture
,
and
cleer
its
sense
from
all
those
aspersions
call
upon
it
.
[
Against
every
one
who
is
called
god
.
]
Grotius
well
observes
on
this
Text
,
that
Paul
would
not
have
us
believe
that
those
That
it
cannot
be
meant
of
the
Deity
in
the
letter
,
is
past
question
;
for
who
can
exalt
himself
above
him
?
nor
can
it
be
meant
of
his
endevours
to
exalt
himself
above
God
,
so
as
to
assume
the
worship
of
a
god
;
for
it
is
contrary
to
that
Text
(
which
many
learned
Divines
hold
is
literally
meant
of
Antichrist
)
Dan
11.
38.
(
and
the
most
understand
it
of
Antichrist
in
the
Type
)
where
the
Antichrist
is
said
to
worship
the
god
of
forces
,
or
the
god
Mauzzim
.
Now
how
can
this
agree
together
,
that
he
should
exalt
himself
above
every
god
,
assume
divine
worship
as
a
god
,
and
yet
in
this
state
worship
Maozim
,
i.
e.
fortitudinum
&
munitionum
;
quia
ej●…
ope
,
fortitudine
&
patentiâ
,
omnia
sibi
saviiciet
Antichristus
.
Com.
à
Lapide
.
Deus
dicitur
aliquis
quatuor
modis
,
pri●…ò
natutae
proprietate
,
●…xod
.
20.
Deus
unus
.
Secundò
fa●…â
nuncupation●…
,
omnes
dis
gentium
D●…monia
.
●…ertiò
●…ratuitâ
adoptione
,
Ego
dixi
dii
estis
.
Qua●…tò
,
deteg●…tá
potestate
,
Exod
7.
Constitui
te
deum
〈◊〉
▪
su●…er
〈◊〉
extellit
se
Antichristus
,
〈◊〉
.
Vide
D●…unam
de
Antichristo
,
lib.
4.
c.
1.
Sect
3.
They
are
calle
〈◊〉
,
nun●…
.
〈◊〉
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
D
〈◊〉
cont●…a
M●…r
.
a
god
?
A
quick-fighted
Father
of
the
Roman
Church
,
seeing
into
what
absurdities
this
foolish
opinion
would
bring
him
,
endeavours
to
salve
it
thus
;
saith
he
,
Antichrist
although
he
would
be
worshipped
as
a
god
publikely
yet
privately
he
worships
the
Devil
his
god
Mauzzim
,
because
by
his
help
and
strength
he
obteined
all
his
victories
.
It
may
be
that
this
answer
may
satisfie
those
of
the
Roman
Church
,
which
live
by
an
implicit
faith
;
but
it
can
never
satisfie
any
rational
Protestant
,
for
these
two
reasons
.
1
Because
he
hath
not
an
iota
of
Scripture
for
his
opinion
.
2
He
hath
not
so
much
as
probability
in
his
assertion
;
therefore
I
leave
him
,
&
passe
to
the
other
extream
of
the
Protestants
,
who
make
this
one
of
their
arguments
to
prove
the
Pope
the
Antichrist
.
But
that
this
cannot
be
meant
of
the
Popedome
,
or
Pope
wil
be
sufficiently
cleer
to
every
unbiassed
Reader
,
as
I
doubt
not
,
but
in
part
already
it
is
,
by
what
hath
been
writ
to
this
effect
in
this
Treatise
.
He
against
whom
the
Antichrist
opposeth
himself
,
and
exalts
himself
above
,
is
the
Supream
Magistrate
,
Supremacie
in
the
State
,
or
the
Monarch
,
and
those
authorized
by
him
;
in
the
Government
these
he
opposeth
.
These
are
(
Psal
82.
1
,
6
)
called
gods
,
and
in
Exod.
4.
16.
and
7.
1.
Moses
the
first
Monarch
of
the
Common-wealth
of
the
Hebrews
is
called
a
god
▪
See
I
have
ma●…e
thee
a
god
unto
Pharaoh
,
and
unto
Aaron
thou
shalt
be
a
god
.
This
is
spoken
of
Moses
;
and
here
the
title
God
is
given
to
those
whom
the
Antichrist
opposeth
;
what
doth
this
tell
us
but
that
it
is
one
of
the
sons
of
Oile
,
one
of
the
Witnesses
,
which
Revel
11.
6.
have
power
like
Moses
to
turn
water
into
bloud
I
need
say
no
more
in
confirmation
of
it
,
it
is
the
sense
of
several
Learned
Expositors
.
[
Or
that
is
worshipped
]
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
Erasmus
,
Beza
and
Vatablus
translate
it
[
numen
]
divine
power
,
others
[
cultum
.
]
The
Sy●…tack
,
Ierome
,
and
Tertullian
,
read
[
religio
.
]
The
Vulgar
(
which
our
Translators
follow
)
renders
it
[
quod
colitur
.
]
The
word
comes
from
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
which
signifies
to
reverence
religiously
;
the
word
is
a
comprehensive
word
▪
'T
is
by
very
learned
men
conceived
to
come
from
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
which
comprehends
those
things
in
Religion
,
to
whom
reverence
&
worship
is
due
,
so
that
it
not
only
comprehends
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
(
Acts
17.
23.
)
the
forms
of
Worship
in
the
Church
,
which
every
devout
Christian
reverenceth
;
but
the
Administrators
and
Dispensers
of
those
formes
which
are
the
Ministers
of
Christ
:
Ità
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
significa●…
omne
id
quod
religionis
causâ
homines
vener●…ntur
.
which
the
Apostle
enjoyns
,
1
Thess.
5.
13.
To
have
in
double
honour
for
their
works
sake
,
for
Religions
sake
,
for
the
Gospels
sake
;
so
that
the
object
of
Antichrists
actions
are
not
onely
Magistracy
in
the
State
,
but
Ministery
in
the
Church
.
He
not
onely
opposeth
and
exalteth
himselfe
above
and
against
the
Civil
,
but
the
Ecclesiastick
Power
and
Government
;
he
not
onely
changeth
the
times
and
lawes
of
the
one
,
but
of
the
other
also
;
and
what
is
this
but
the
slaying
of
the
Witnesses
?
the
two
Witnesses
:
this
makes
him
the
man
of
the
sin
,
the
son
of
the
p●…rdition
.
Next
we
have
the
end
of
his
acts
.
[
So
that
he
,
as
god
,
sits
in
the
Temple
of
God
,
here
is
also
the
place
where
he
acts
these
things
,
't
is
in
the
Temple
of
God
,
that
is
,
the
Church
of
God
,
the
true
Church
of
God
,
where
the
Gospel-Ordinances
and
Gospel-Officers
are
of
Christs
ordeining
,
there
doth
this
Antichrist
(
when
he
hath
pulled
down
the
supream
Monarch
,
&
all
those
Magistrates
that
depended
upon
his
Supremacie
,
and
where
he
hath
opposed
and
exalted
himself
above
and
against
all
formes
of
worship
,
and
right
Dispensers
of
those
formes
)
seat
himself
as
god
,
that
is
,
as
supream
Head
and
Monarch
i.
e.
in
Ecclesia
,
qu
a
mult●…
in
Ecclesia
eum
●…ecipient
Aquinas
in
lo●…um
.
In
templo
Dei
,
i.
e.
in
〈◊〉
Dei
qua
est
templum
Dei
.
G●…rranu
is
lo●…um
.
over
all
those
Countreys
and
places
where
he
hath
thus
made
war
,
and
overcome
;
and
this
the
Holy
Ghost
tells
us
is
in
the
Church
of
God
,
which
he
calls
the
Temple
of
God
:
so
that
the
Reader
,
if
he
will
,
may
easily
finde
in
what
place
of
the
world
the
Antichrist
is
to
arise
that
slayes
the
Witnesses
.
[
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
so
far
forth
]
This
adve●…b
is
very
Emphaticall
,
implying
that
the
drift
of
his
prodigious
acts
in
slaying
the
Witnesses
,
is
that
he
may
make
himself
the
Lord
possessour
of
their
power
and
greatnesse
,
of
their
estates
and
revenues
.
[
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
in
the
Temple
of
God
]
't
is
very
absurd
,
to
say
that
this
Tempse
(
as
the
Papists
affirm
)
is
the
Temple
of
Ierusalem
,
for
the
Temple
is
destroyed
at
Ierusalem
,
never
to
be
builded
again
;
and
the
Papists
confesse
that
the
time
of
this
Antichrists
appearing
in
the
world
,
and
sitting
in
the
Temple
of
Ierusalem
must
be
in
the
end
of
the
Roman
Monarchy
We
must
therefore
expound
[
Temple
of
God
]
as
the
Apostate
expounds
it
in
other
places
,
the
Church
of
God
;
and
s●…
the
most
judicious
of
the
Papists
expound
it
:
and
generally
all
the
Protestants
so
expound
it
,
fetching
their
warrant
not
onely
from
the
Fathers
,
but
from
the
Scriptures
.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
comes
from
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
because
this
is
Gods
habitation
,
he
Gorian
.
&
Aquinas
.
In
templo
Dei
s●…deat
,
i.
e.
principetur
&
domine●…ur
tanquam
ipse
cum
suis
nuntiis
sit
templum
Dei
,
sicut
Christus
cum
suis
:
dwels
there
,
so
that
the
Antichrists
seat
cannot
be
Rome
,
that
apostate
Church
,
but
that
Church
where
God
in
an
especiall
manner
dwels
in
the
purity
of
his
Gospel-Ordinances
.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
sits
as
God
:
here
[
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
]
is
very
Emphaticall
,
implying
thus
much
,
that
he
is
but
an
usurper
,
he
is
not
really
nor
rightfully
the
supream
head
,
he
is
but
a
would-be-King
,
and
an
insolent
usurper
of
what
he
possesseth
:
he
sits
as
God
,
God
is
here
to
be
expounded
as
before
,
he
opposeth
and
exalteth
himselfe
above
every
god
,
that
is
,
Magistrate
,
and
here
he
sits
as
God
,
that
is
,
as
supream
Head
,
Governour
,
or
Monarch
in
the
room
of
them
he
threw
down
:
and
all
this
in
the
midst
of
the
Church
,
the
truest
and
purest
Church
.
Augustine
hath
a
prophetick
glosse
upon
this
text
,
he
conceives
by
sitting
in
the
Temple
of
God
,
is
meant
,
his
domineering
and
insulting
in
a
Church-way
,
as
if
he
and
his
followers
were
the
only
true
Church
,
the
only
Saints
,
and
all
others
but
in
the
dark
,
foolish
professours
,
and
far
short
of
him
and
his
followers
in
point
of
Saint-ship
.
Some
Books
for
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
they
read
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
the
people
of
God
;
so
that
he
,
as
God
,
sits
upon
the
people
of
God
;
for
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
to
a
word
▪
is
in
populum
;
this
reading
doth
neither
contradict
the
precedent
,
nor
the
following
sense
,
but
rather
confirms
it
,
shewing
that
the
Antichrist
shall
sit
as
Monarch
over
and
against
the
people
of
God
:
therefore
Dan.
7.
25.
he
is
said
to
weare
out
the
Saints
of
the
most
High
,
and
to
change
their
times
and
lawes
;
and
they
are
said
to
be
given
into
his
hands
:
i.
e.
to
be
delivered
up
to
his
Tyranny
for
three
years
,
and
the
half
of
three
,
in
which
time
he
shews
himself
,
as
if
he
were
the
sole
Monarch
of
those
Kingdomes
,
which
the
true
Professours
of
the
Gospel
do
possesse
.
[
Shewing
himself
that
he
is
God
]
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
;
the
vulgar
renders
it
ostendens
,
so
our
Translators
render
it
in
English
;
Erasmus
reads
it
ost●…ntans
,
boasting
or
bragging
.
Beza
reads
prae
se
ferens
,
pretending
,
(
I
may
so
translate
it
.
)
The
Greek
word
answering
to
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
Mor●…h
,
which
in
English
is
,
making
himself
to
appear
[
that
he
is
God
]
that
is
,
that
he
is
in
the
power
and
authority
of
them
whom
he
did
subdue
,
which
are
called
gods
▪
the
supream
Governours
;
he
sets
himself
out
to
be
the
Supream
:
't
is
a
sel●…created
title
and
power
that
he
hath
;
none
in
lawfull
authority
gave
him
any
such
great
authority
,
but
he
takes
it
to
himselfe
;
so
in
Dan.
11.
36
▪
he
exalts
himself
and
magnifies
himself
;
't
is
the
Kingdome
that
he
seeks
for
himself
;
self-promotion
is
his
end
,
that
he
may
be
mighty
in
the
eyes
of
the
world
;
he
makes
himselfe
god
,
i.
e
Monarch
.
Some
read
▪
[
tanquam
sit
deus
]
as
if
he
were
god
,
that
is
,
demonstrating
to
the
world
by
his
imperious
acts
,
that
he
is
no
lesse
then
an
absolute
Monarch
,
he
is
no
whit
inferiour
to
a
King
in
power
,
therefore
he
is
as
a
King
;
and
this
he
makes
the
World
to
know
by
his
actions
;
therefore
(
saith
〈◊〉
)
Paul
doth
〈◊〉
locum
.
not
say
,
saying
,
but
endeavouring
to
make
it
app●…ar
that
he
is
supream
;
his
actions
shall
tell
the
World
what
he
is
,
n●…t
his
words
,
for
his
words
are
smoother
then
oil
,
therein
he
is
like
the
Pope
,
the
first
beast
before
him
,
Revel
13.
12.
CHAP.
IV.
REmember
ye
not
,
that
when
I
was
yet
with
you
,
I
told
you
th●…se
The
most
of
Expositors
passe
by
this
Verse
,
as
being
plaine
and
easie
to
be
understood
;
and
so
it
is
:
therefore
it
should
be
observed
.
There
is
nothing
difficult
in
the
Copies
,
or
the
Translators
of
them
Za●…chie
saith
no
more
of
it
then
this
,
which
is
just
nothing
;
Hic
ver●…us
nihil
habet
obscuritatis
.
In
the
like
manner
do
the
rest
ride
p●…st
over
it
.
This
Text
is
like
a
two-edged
sword
in
the
hand
of
Paul
,
that
spirituall
hampion
,
whereby
he
divides
asunder
betwixt
the
seducers
and
the
seduced
.
A
man
would
take
this
Text
,
prim●…
intuit●…
,
to
be
very
abruptly
brought
in
;
that
in
the
very
middle
of
a
prophec●…e
of
such
mighty
importance
,
he
should
bring
in
such
a
parenth●…sis
,
se●…ms
harsh
;
but
ô
the
wisdome
and
prudence
of
this
mighty
man
!
or
rather
of
the
mighty
Spirit
of
God
in
this
Apostle
!
There
is
that
vis
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
or
kinde
of
formative
vertue
here
in
Pauls
words
,
whereby
each
faculty
of
the
soul
(
that
by
Hereticks
had
been
alarumed
and
routed
)
is
rallied
again
,
and
put
into
a
stronger
posture
thenever
,
to
withstand
the
enemy
.
This
Text
confirmes
the
truth
of
his
Doctrine
,
confutes
their
sluggish
,
ignoble
demeanure
in
not
searching
the
Scriptures
,
like
the
Bereans
their
neighbours
,
and
re-establisheth
them
in
the
truth
,
by
putting
them
in
minde
how
that
it
was
nothing
but
that
which
he
had
taught
them
,
and
they
had
received
for
truth
before
:
Hereby
Paul
confounds
the
Hereticks
and
Seducers
.
Thus
comes
Paul
,
as
the
Sun
,
which
at
once
dispelleth
darknesse
,
and
administers
heat
,
light
,
and
refreshment
.
Remember
ye
not
?
Interrogatio
haec
,
quandam
reprehensionis
speciem
prae
se
fert
,
saith
loyall
Bradshaw
the
Divine
upon
this
Text.
Remember
ye
not
,
that
when
I
was
yet
with
you
I
told
you
these
things
?
All
errours
and
heresies
in
a
person
or
a
constituted
Church
,
(
such
as
that
of
Th●…ssalonica
)
arise
either
from
wilfull
wickednesse
,
or
ignorance
;
and
that
ignorance
ariseth
either
through
carelesse
negligence
or
forgetfulnesse
;
either
from
neglect
of
learning
and
understanding
truth
or
through
forgetfulnesse
of
those
t●…uths
they
had
been
taught
:
this
was
the
Th●…ssalonians
fault
,
the
Devil
had
picked
the
jewel
of
truth
out
of
the
Cabinet
of
their
memory
;
that
now
any
shining
stone
was
imbraced
as
precious
,
never
regarding
whether
it
were
true
or
false
.
At
this
great
losse
comes
Paul
with
the
lost
Jewell
,
and
restores
it
to
its
former
Cabinet
;
he
returns
it
again
cum
paterna
exprobratione
l●…niter
eos
cast●…gans
[
Remember
ye
not
?
]
Old
truths
forgot
presage
much
〈◊〉
to
ensue
upon
the
peccant
Churches
or
persons
:
't
is
like
slipping
Anchor
in
a
dangerous
sea
;
this
Church
rode
safe
at
Anchor
against
all
the
windes
and
storms
of
heretical
doctrines
whiles
they
kept
in
memory
Pauls
truths
;
but
having
cut
that
golden
Cable
,
on
a
sudden
that
Church
was
dangerously
driven
amongst
the
Rocks
,
and
now
in
this
storme
comes
Paul
like
another
Saviour
,
walking
upon
this
troubled
Sea
,
ch●…ding
these
windes
,
and
bidding
them
be
still
;
he
brings
them
once
again
unto
an
Anchor
,
by
remembring
them
of
what
truths
they
had
forgot
:
happy
Thessalonica
that
had
such
a
Pilot
in
such
a
stresse
.
This
Text
is
the
sheat-Anchor
,
which
staid
the
driving
ship
of
the
Church
of
Thessalonica
:
they
had
heard
Paul
in
person
preach
of
the
grand
Apostasie
,
and
the
comming
of
Antichrist
,
and
of
th●…
great
let
untill
the
time
of
Antichrists
appearing
;
and
how
all
these
must
be
fulfilled
before
the
day
of
Judgement
;
but
they
had
forgot
all
this
,
untill
Paul
had
remembred
them
:
't
is
certainly
an
excellent
piece
of
divine
policie
,
in
a
time
when
a
Church
hath
●…lipt
the
anchor
of
old
truths
,
and
is
tossed
to
and
fro
with
heresies
,
to
minde
them
of
old
truths
;
for
all
errour
in
the
Church
(
as
we
said
)
is
either
caused
through
forgetfulnesse
or
wilfulnesse
:
as
for
wilfull
Apostates
they
are
past
cure
,
without
infinite
mercy
,
and
an
extraordinary
divine
arme
stretched
out
,
they
are
miserably
ship-wracked
to
eternity
:
but
as
for
forgetful
apostates
,
what
better
remedie
can
be
brought
for
their
recovery
then
bringing
to
their
remembrance
ancient
truths
from
which
they
have
swerved
?
What
makes
so
many
eminent
professours
in
these
our
dayes
turn
Apostates
,
but
onely
forgetfulnesse
?
their
fear
and
care
of
their
persons
,
families
,
and
estates
,
hath
made
them
forget
their
Baptismall
,
Sacramentall
,
Nationall
,
Personall
Engagements
.
This
sin
of
forgetfulnesse
caused
some
(
who
went
to
prison
triumphing
like
Martyrs
)
to
return
from
prison
sneaking
like
Malefactors
;
they
forgot
Solomons
words
,
Prov.
4.
6.
and
a
greater
then
Solomons
,
in
Matth
16.
25
▪
26.
and
19.
28.
and
Revel.
21.
7
,
8.
and
2.
7
,
17
,
26.
and
3.
5
,
11
,
12.
In
truth
,
such
was
their
forgetfulnesse
,
through
fear
,
that
they
forgot
their
own
Epistles
.
Poor
souls
,
I
pity
them
,
and
pray
that
either
they
may
remember
themselves
,
or
others
may
quite
forget
them
:
let
their
shamefull
acts
never
be
published
in
Gath.
Mark
8.
18.
Do
ye
not
remember
?
The
Apostle
proves
the
truth
of
his
Doctrine
both
from
an
ocular
and
auricular
demonstration
:
they
had
seen
him
in
person
mainteining
it
,
&
with
their
ears
received
it
formerl●…●…or
a
truth
;
so
that
the
Apostle
drove
them
to
this
Dilemma
,
either
to
be
quiet
,
and
establish
themselves
in
the
truth
,
by
rejecting
those
seducers
,
and
their
doctrines
;
or
to
proclaim
to
the
World
,
that
they
were
Apostates
,
in
forsaking
the
Light
and
the
Truth
which
they
once
imbraced
.
CHAP.
V.
ANd
now
ye
know
what
with-holdeth
,
that
he
might
be
revealed
in
his
time
.
This
Text
is
neither
plain
to
be
read
,
nor
easie
to
be
understood
.
Some
of
the
Fathers
have
onely
this
dark
Comment
upon
it
,
that
they
understand
it
not
.
Hereupon
some
as
darkly
say
of
this
Text
,
that
Pauls
intention
was
not
to
be
understood
by
any
but
the
Thessalonians
.
Venerable
Beda
,
and
Dr.
Estius
ingeniously
The
Text
it selfe
is
an
inference
drawn
from
a
double
reason
in
the
premisses
:
The
inference
is
,
that
now
they
knew
what
hindered
the
appearing
of
Antichrist
,
and
the
grounds
of
his
inference
are
from
v.
3
,
4
,
5.
1
There
shall
be
a
generall
Apostasie
,
v.
3.
before
the
man
of
sin
be
revealed
.
2
That
man
of
sin
before
he
comes
to
be
formally
the
man
of
sin
,
must
(
v.
4
)
stay
the
Witnesses
:
and
this
was
no
strange
or
new
doctrine
;
for
v.
5.
he
had
preached
it
to
them
before
:
so
that
from
this
double
Demonstration
,
he
in
this
Text
concludes
with
a
confutation
of
their
former
preposterous
conclusions
;
for
the
forme
of
the
Apostles
speech
is
Elenchicall
;
i.
e.
Magistracie
;
or
that
for
Religions
sake
is
reverenced
,
(
for
so
much
the
Greek
word
imports
)
that
is
the
Ministery
,
which
for
their
works
sake
are
to
be
had
in
double
honour
.
The
Apostle
draws
an
argument
à
〈◊〉
impedimenti
,
that
the
great
let
must
be
the
two
Witnesses
;
for
they
are
the
mountain
which
stand
in
the
Antichrists
way
,
all
his
war
is
with
them
,
and
all
his
Tyranny
is
over
them
,
and
their
Subjects
.
I
cannot
finde
in
all
the
Scr●…pture
what
should
be
the
great
let
but
the
two
Witnesses
;
't
is
they
that
have
fire
in
their
mouths
to
devour
their
enemies
;
they
have
power
to
shut
heaven
,
and
power
over
waters
to
turn
them
to
blood
;
these
all
They
that
dwell
on
the
earth
,
i.
e.
Antichrists
followers
,
they
rejoyce
and
make
merry
,
and
send
gifts
one
to
another
;
and
what
's
the
matter
?
because
those
two
Prophets
tormented
them
that
dwell
on
the
earth
,
that
is
,
those
Antichristian
factions
;
they
,
i.
e.
the
Witnesses
kept
down
Antichrist
with
his
followers
;
therefore
these
rejoyce
for
their
slaying
.
I
very
well
know
the
diversity
of
opinions
on
this
Text
:
Some
and
those
of
the
Eastern
Churches
conceive
the
great
let
is
the
Spirit
of
God
,
whose
powerfull
influence
in
the
Gospel
kept
Antichrist
under
.
This
in
some
sense
is
true
,
yet
not
in
opposition
,
but
confirmation
of
that
opinion
of
the
Witnesses
being
the
great
let
;
for
what
Mediators
doth
the
Spirit
make
use
of
betwixt
his
Majesty
and
men
but
only
the
Witnesses
?
Moses
and
Aaron
were
thus
his
Mediators
.
Others
say
,
the
great
let
is
the
decree
of
God
:
this
in
some
sense
(
though
not
in
theirs
)
is
true
;
for
there
are
no
events
but
what
fall
under
Gods
decree
:
but
we
speak
(
and
so
doth
the
Apostle
)
of
the
second
,
not
of
the
first
causes
.
Others
say
,
the
doctrine
of
the
Gospel
,
was
that
great
let
which
kept
Antichrist
from
appearing
.
This
opinion
is
not
totally
to
be
rejected
,
as
contrary
to
that
opinion
of
the
Witnesses
;
for
the
doctrine
of
the
Gospel
going
forth
of
the
mouthes
of
the
Ministery
,
and
guarded
,
backed
and
defended
by
the
sword
of
the
Magistracie
,
is
that
that
would
have
kept
Antichrist
from
rising
;
but
here
is
the
mischief
,
Antichrist
by
his
policy
divides
Magistracie
and
Magistrates
,
and
Ministery
and
Ministers
:
and
thereby
ruines
both
.
And
this
is
one
signe
of
Antichrists
comming
;
for
he
divides
a
Kingdome
against
it self
,
and
friends
and
families
he
divides
asunder
.
But
I
digress
.
Others
say
,
the
let
was
the
Paganisme
of
the
Roman
Emperours
,
which
untill
removed
hindred
Antichrist
from
getting
into
the
Throne
.
'T
is
true
indeed
,
Antichrist
must
be
one
that
professeth
Christ
,
not
a
Heathen
,
nor
profest
Atheist
,
as
the
Papists
say
:
but
Paganisme
could
not
be
the
let
;
for
the
Antichrist
is
not
tied
to
the
Roman
Throne
,
nor
was
Atheisme
to
possesse
the
Roman
Throne
,
until
Antichrist
came
.
The
general
opinion
of
Expositors
is
,
that
the
Roman
Empire
is
the
let
:
this
is
the
opinion
of
the
Fathers
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
say
the
Scholiasts
,
and
they
speak
best
and
truest
;
and
to
this
many
learned
and
pious
Protestants
consent
.
I
do
not
love
to
stretch
out
contra
torrentem
brachia
,
as
here
I
must
in
contradicting
this
opinion
:
if
they
mean
the
Heathen
Roman
Empire
,
it
cannot
be
;
for
that
was
long
since
ruined
,
and
then
Antichrist
must
by
all
the
Fathers
opinion
be
long
since
ruined
also
,
he
being
to
continue
in
his
tyranny
but
three
yeers
and
an
half
,
as
they
say
,
if
they
mean
the
Roman
,
Christian
Empire
(
as
Carthus
.
Bruno
affirms
)
in
some
sense
it
is
true
;
for
the
Christian
Magistracie
of
Rome
did
doubtless
hinder
much
of
the
Antichristian
pride
from
rising
.
Yet
this
cannot
be
true
in
any
sense
,
unless
we
will
grant
(
which
I
think
may
lawfully
be
granted
)
that
the
lawful
Emperour
of
Rome
by
the
Apostasie
was
drove
(
Revel.
12.
)
into
the
Wilderness
,
where
he
did
in
sackcloth
,
i.
e.
in
a
clouded
,
obscure
,
remote
place
and
state
continue
,
and
in
that
state
kept
the
Antichrist
from
rising
.
Upon
the
overcomming
and
depressing
of
whom
the
Antichrist
arose
:
if
this
be
granted
,
it
falls
into
the
lap
of
that
opinion
of
the
Witnesses
,
being
the
let
of
the
Antichrist
,
and
in
all
probability
we
can
then
point
at
the
place
and
person
both
of
the
Witnesses
,
and
the
person
that
slayes
them
,
and
where
;
but
we
forbear
,
it
being
not
to
do
.
Others
say
,
the
grand
Apostasie
did
let
and
hinder
the
Antichrist
from
appearing
.
This
also
in
some
sense
is
true
;
for
the
grand
Apostasie
is
to
precede
the
Antichrist
,
and
so
Antichrist
was
not
to
be
untill
towards
the
end
of
this
Apostasie
:
but
this
Apostasie
in
its
own
nature
did
no
more
hinder
the
Antichrist
,
then
the
father
hinders
or
lets
the
birth
of
the
son
,
because
he
is
ordeined
to
be
before
him
;
or
then
the
horses
let
or
hinder
the
Chariots
appearing
,
because
they
go
before
it
,
and
it
comes
after
:
the
grand
Apostasie
is
the
begetter
and
the
drawer
on
of
the
Antichrist
,
not
the
hinderer
of
it
;
and
therefore
that
(
as
v.
7.
clears
)
cannot
be
the
great
let
of
Antichrist
;
but
(
as
we
have
said
)
the
great
let
must
necessarily
be
(
as
in
verse
4.
)
him
whom
the
Antichrist
doth
oppose
,
and
exalt
himself
above
;
and
those
,
(
Revel.
11.
7.
and
10.
)
which
he
overcomes
and
kils
,
and
they
rejoyce
that
the
old
tormentors
are
removed
which
did
oppresse
them
and
keep
them
under
;
therein
keeping
Antichrist
from
rising
.
There
is
one
opinion
,
which
I
forgot
,
I
finde
it
but
in
one
that
wicked
]
in
verse
8.
hath
relation
to
[
he
]
in
verse
4.
also
.
We
will
once
more
touch
upon
this
Text
,
to
see
what
may
(
by
Gods
grace
)
be
drawn
from
the
method
and
the
words
.
The
Text
(
as
we
said
)
is
Pauls
inference
from
what
he
had
laid
down
in
the
premisses
.
In
this
inference
we
have
the
repetition
of
all
that
is
called
God
,
or
is
religiously
reverenced
:
and
in
verse●…
●…
.
the
man
of
sin
to
be
revealed
in
his
time
,
viz.
after
the
apostasie
.
Now
,
saith
Paul
,
ye
know
the
let
that
keeps
Antichrist
from
rising
before
his
time
;
before
he
appear
in
the
world
,
the
Witnesses
must
be
1260
dayes
in
the
Wildernesse
;
and
they
keep
Antichrist
that
while
from
appearing
in
the
World
.
He
shall
not
appear
untill
the
Witnesses
have
finished
their
testimony
;
this
Paul
clearly
holds
out
in
this
Text
to
us
;
and
then
he
ariseth
,
and
opposeth
,
and
exal●…eth
himself
,
or
makes
war
,
and
overcomes
them
:
nothing
more
clear
then
this
.
Therefore
Paul
in
verse
3
▪
and
Iohn
in
Revel.
11.
puts
the
Antichrist
after
the
grand
apostasie
,
which
argues
the
same
truth
;
for
so
long
as
the
apostasie
continues
▪
so
long
are
the
Witnesses
in
sack-cloth
,
Revel.
11.
1
,
●…
,
3.
-
So
that
Antichrist's
being
placed
after
the
apostasie
,
is
as
much
as
his
rising
when
the
Witnesses
have
finished
their
testimony
:
't
is
all
one
.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
:
some
learned
men
say
't
is
put
for
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
which
signifies
to
let
or
hinder
,
and
in
this
sense
Ambrose
,
Aquinas
,
Ans●…lme
,
Cajetan
,
Aretius
,
and
very
many
others
interpret
the
word
.
Others
say
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
is
as
much
in
signification
as
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
which
is
the
obteining
of
the
desire
.
Others
translate
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
hold
fast
that
which
is
good
But
the
word
properly
signifies
a
powerfull
and
over-prevailing
force
in
withholding
that
which
would
otherwise
prevail
;
so
the
Witnesses
by
their
government
and
discipline
(
whiles
united
)
kept
Antichrist
from
rising
,
that
is
,
from
acting
his
rebellion
,
and
treason
,
and
blasphemy
.
CHAP.
VI.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
that
he
might
be
revealed
.
The
Syriack
i
e.
q●…ò
〈◊〉
pa●…fiat
.
Beza
.
renders
it
,
quin
reveletur
.
This
word
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
Ierome
thinks
is
a
new
coined
word
,
taken
out
of
the
Septuagint
mint
,
who
did
frequently
coine
new
words
to
set
out
such
rare
mysteries
as
they
found
in
the
Scripture
;
his
reason
is
,
because
he
findes
not
such
a
word
amongst
all
the
Heathen
Authors
.
The
word
signifies
to
unvail
a
hidden
thing
:
therefore
the
Revelation
(
in
Greek
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
)
is
so
called
,
because
there
the
mystery
of
ruining
the
Pagan
Empire
,
and
the
mystery
of
the
grand
apostasie
,
and
the
mystery
of
the
Antichrist
,
and
the
mystery
of
Christs
comming
to
raise
up
the
Witnesses
,
●…uine
the
Antichrist
,
Rome
,
and
the
Devil
,
and
convert
the
twelve
Tribes
to
the
Gospel
,
is
all
revealed
to
Iohn
therein
.
But
this
word
seems
to
me
to
import
something
more
,
viz
the
revelation
of
some
choice
secret
,
which
the
world
shall
be
ignorant
of
;
it
shall
be
hid
from
them
,
and
onely
reveal●…d
to
some
peculiar
ones
,
as
a
choice
mystery
.
So
you
have
the
word
in
Luke
10.
22.
No
man
hath
known
who
the
Son
is
,
but
the
Father
;
and
who
the
Father
is
,
but
the
Son
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
and
he
to
whom
the
Son
will
reveal
him
:
that
choice
and
beloved
soul
to
whom
Christ
will
communicate
this
●…are
secret
;
't
is
not
to
every
one
,
nor
to
many
,
but
onely
to
some
few
choice
peculiar
ones
;
so
you
have
the
same
word
,
Matth
11.
25
there
Christ
gives
thanks
to
his
Father
,
that
he
had
hid
the
mystery
of
the
Gospel
from
the
wise
and
learned
,
and
revealed
it
to
babes
and
sucklings
;
to
some
few
weak
despised
ones
in
the
World
.
So
when
Antichrist
comes
,
the
World
shall
not
know
him
to
be
Antichrist
:
for
they
shall
wonder
after
him
,
and
wonder
at
those
that
call
a
person
of
such
successes
,
and
such
goodly
pretences
,
Antichrist
;
he
shall
be
known
to
be
the
Antichrist
but
by
a
few
;
it
shall
be
a
speciall
blessing
,
and
peculiar
favour
of
God
to
know
Antichrist
;
very
few
shall
know
him
,
and
those
that
do
know
him
,
it
shall
be
revealed
to
them
;
he
shall
deceive
,
if
it
were
possible
,
the
very
elect
,
so
far
shall
he
be
from
being
known
to
all
men
to
be
the
Antichrist
;
and
therefore
let
no
man
vainly
dream
,
that
Antichrist
,
when
he
is
in
the
height
of
his
tyranny
,
shall
then
be
generally
known
to
be
the
Antichrist
.
No
,
he
shall
be
cried
up
of
the
loose
,
hypocriticall
,
and
apostate
professors
for
an
eminent
Saint
,
and
the
destroyer
of
Antichrist
.
Take
this
as
a
generall
note
of
Antichrist
,
that
few
in
the
world
shall
know
him
to
be
Antichrist
,
onely
those
few
peculiar
choice
ones
,
to
whom
he
shall
be
revealed
.
It
shall
be
a
speciall
gift
given
as
a
choice
Cabinet-secret
from
God
,
to
know
the
Antichrist
when
he
comes
.
As
few
knew
Christ
,
when
he
came
and
appeared
in
the
flesh
;
so
few
shall
know
the
Antichrist
to
shun
him
.
The
word
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
is
limited
with
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
as
in
Matth.
11.
25.
to
signifie
,
that
this
revelation
is
a
mystery
onely
unfolded
and
made
known
to
some
few
persons
,
but
hidden
from
the
world
.
The
generality
of
men
in
the
world
know
it
not
;
they
have
eyes
,
and
Thou
bast
hid
these
things
from
the
wise
and
prudent
,
and
revealed
them
to
babes
.
In
his
time
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
to
a
word
,
in
that
his
time
;
t●…ese
words
are
very
emphaticall
and
significant
.
[
in
that
his
time
]
it
denotes
,
that
the
Antichrist
hath
a
peculiar
time
distinct
from
other
enemies
,
and
proper
onely
to
himselfe
to
appear
in
;
't
is
called
[
that
his
time
]
in
a
double
respect
.
1
In
regard
of
the
season
,
when
he
appears
.
2
In
regard
of
the
measure
of
that
time
,
how
long
he
continues
when
he
appears
.
Paul
doth
not
say
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
but
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
in
that
his
articulate
determinate
time
,
his
time
and
season
of
accomplishing
all
his
villainie
,
his
mature
time
;
so
the
word
signifies
,
Mark
11.
13.
when
Christ
came
to
the
leaved
fig-tree
,
he
found
nothing
but
leaves
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
for
it
was
not
the
time
of
figs
,
so
we
translate
it
;
if
it
should
be
understood
of
time
in
generall
,
that
it
was
not
a
time
to
expect
figs
,
we
shall
justifie
the
wicked
servants
words
,
who
called
Christ
an
austere
man
,
reaping
before
the
time
of
bringing
forth
;
so
that
this
tree
might
justly
have
said
to
Christ
,
as
the
Devils
,
Why
art
thou
come
to
curse
me
before
my
time
?
but
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
is
here
restrictive
,
and
onely
respects
the
opportunity
of
bringing
forth
figs
;
it
was
the
time
of
bringing
forth
figs
with
other
trees
,
but
this
tree
had
lost
the
season
,
the
opportune
time
;
and
so
(
with
humble
submission
)
I
conceive
this
hard
Text
is
to
be
unfolded
:
but
this
by
the
way
.
Yet
so
as
it
informes
us
,
that
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
at
large
comprehends
the
person
,
place
and
time
:
it
signifies
the
appointed
fit
season
,
whether
dayes
,
moneths
or
years
.
There
is
a
certain
articulate
time
,
a
prefixed
time
when
Antichrist
must
appear
:
this
time
is
(
say
the
Fathers
)
towards
the
end
of
the
Roman
Monarchy
;
and
,
say
the
Scriptures
,
when
the
Witnesses
have
finished
their
Testimony
.
And
secondly
,
it
is
called
that
his
time
,
in
respect
of
the
length
Dan.
7.
25.
of
it
;
that
his
time
,
of
a
time
,
times
and
the
dividing
of
times
,
Dan.
7.
25.
or
that
his
time
,
of
a
time
,
times
,
and
a
particle
of
time
,
which
is
the
time
of
his
tyrannizing
over
the
Church
,
during
the
time
of
the
slain
Witnesses
lying
dead
:
for
these
two
things
are
observable
.
1
That
so
long
as
the
Witnesses
are
in
sackcloth
,
so
long
the
Roman
Apostafie
continues
;
&
2
So
long
as
the
two
Witnesses
lie
slain
,
so
long
the
Antichrist
tyrannizeth
over
the
Church
,
both
which
are
manifest
in
Revel.
11.
and
Dan.
7.
25.
Mistake
me
not
;
for
I
do
not
mean
that
Antichrists
time
is
finished
when
the
Witnesses
arise
,
and
his
7000
names
of
men
are
slain
by
a
great
Commotion
,
which
we
read
Earthquake
.
For
in
Revel.
11.
I
finde
not
one
word
spoken
of
the
slaying
of
the
Antichrist
at
the
great
Earthquake
,
verse
13.
Where
by
the
way
you
must
observe
,
that
this
Earthquake
is
not
the
same
with
that
great
Earthquake
,
Revel.
16.
18.
for
that
in
Revel.
11.
13.
is
the
finishing
of
the
second
wo
,
and
that
in
Revel.
16.
18.
is
the
finishing
of
the
third
wo
,
which
is
called
the
seventh
Trumpet
,
Revel.
11.
15.
which
is
the
last
wo-trumpet
,
cleerly
expressed
both
in
Revel.
11.
15.
and
Revel.
16.
17.
What
then
is
the
difference
betwixt
the
Earthquake
at
the
rising
I
shall
only
make
that
difference
which
the
Scripture
makes
in
Piscator
●…
Luc.
21.
11.
an
Earthquake
,
as
Piscator
well
observes
;
it
signifies
a
Concussion
or
quaking
,
saith
Scapula
.
The
word
is
not
tied
down
to
the
earth
,
it
may
signifie
a
heart-quake
,
or
a
head-quake
,
or
a
Common-wealth-quake
,
as
well
as
an
Earth-quake
.
The
same
word
,
saith
Master
Leigh
in
his
Criticks
signifies
(
Nahum
3.
2.
)
the
noise
of
the
Chariots
,
which
Commotion
in
the
war
is
full
of
terrour
;
but
more
pat
to
our
text
is
that
other
,
in
Ezekiel
38.
19.
Surely
in
that
day
there
shall
be
a
great
shaking
in
the
land
of
Israel
.
I
do
not
parallel
the
prophecie
of
Ezekiels
with
that
of
Iohns
I
now
am
upon
;
though
the
fulfilling
of
it
be
to
be
in
the
time
of
the
seventh
trumpet
when
it
shall
sound
:
but
I
produce
it
as
a
phrase
of
the
same
importance
with
this
in
the
text
.
It
signifying
(
saith
the
same
Author
)
a
great
commotion
of
minde
by
reason
of
terrour
.
So
that
I
think
we
may
read
the
text
,
[
and
in
the
great
Commotion
were
slain
of
men
.
]
In
the
Greek
it
is
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
Beza
renders
it
,
capita
hominum
,
the
Chiefs
of
men
,
the
Chieftains
,
7000.
I
think
a
man
can
hardly
finde
a
better
Interpreter
,
For
certain
these
names
of
men
do
signifie
the
followers
of
the
Antichrist
,
his
complices
,
and
so
names
of
men
here
may
have
respect
to
names
of
blasphemy
,
Revel.
17.
3.
for
there
the
Antichrist
which
bears
up
the
Romish
Spanish
faction
against
the
true
Church
,
is
called
the
Scarlet
beast
,
full
of
names
of
blasphemy
.
Sometimes
the
word
is
used
for
fame
or
renowne
amongst
Greek
In
holy
writ
we
finde
those
rebels
against
the
Lords
anointed
Moses
,
to
be
called
men
of
renowne
in
the
Congregation
,
Numb
16.
2
,
3.
the
ring
leaders
of
the
wrong-lead
people
:
against
Moses
there
were
but
two
hundred
and
▪
fifty
,
but
here
's
seven
thousand
of
them
bandied
together
against
the
two
Witnesses
;
but
here
's
the
comfort
;
if
they
were
77000
,
they
mnst
suddenly
be
slain
by
this
great
Commotion
.
But
what
's
this
to
the
question
?
How
doth
this
shew
the
difference
betwixt
the
two
great
Earthquakes
?
For
answer
therefore
,
it
is
manifest
that
there
are
three
wo-trumpets
spoken
of
in
the
Revelation
,
the
first
brings
in
the
Roman
Bishops
apostasie
,
and
the
sad
effects
thereof
,
Revel.
9.
The
second
wo
began
,
verse
13
,
14.
when
the
Turks
arose
and
punished
the
apostate
Christians
,
and
this
continues
until
the
Antichrist
appear
and
slay
the
Witnesses
,
Revel.
11.
and
until
these
Witnesses
arise
,
and
that
houre
the
great
Commotion
or
Shaking
(
verse
13.
)
throw
down
the
tenth
part
of
the
City
,
that
is
,
that
part
of
dominion
where
the
Witnesses
were
slain
;
for
there
they
are
said
to
arise
,
there
their
enemies
see
them
,
and
there
the
7000
Chieftains
of
men
are
slain
.
By
the
fall
of
the
City
is
meant
the
fall
of
it
from
the
Antichrist
:
it
becomes
no
more
a
den
for
such
thieves
and
murtherers
;
but
the
Witnesses
arise
and
possess
the
throne
.
And
this
is
the
finishing
of
the
second
wo
,
v.
14.
&
15.
immeately
follows
the
seventh
trumpet
,
which
is
the
third
wo
:
here
then
is
the
difference
as
in
time
(
the
one
Earthquake
or
Commotion
being
at
the
finishing
of
the
second
wo
,
the
other
at
the
beginning
of
the
third
)
so
in
place
and
measure
they
differ
,
for
here
no
more
then
the
tenth
part
of
the
City
falls
,
and
the
7000
heads
of
men
(
but
at
the
third
wo
,
verse
15.
all
the
Kingdomes
in
the
World
fall
,
that
is
,
from
the
Dragon
,
the
Beast
,
and
the
false
Prophet
;
to
become
the
Kingdomes
of
our
Lord
and
his
Christs
,
that
he
may
reign
for
ever
and
ever
.
This
last
,
Revel.
16.
18.
compared
with
Dan.
12.
1.
tell
us
't
is
such
an
Earthquake
or
Commotion
as
never
was
before
on
earth
.
Again
,
at
the
Earth-quake
,
which
accomplisheth
the
second
wo
,
though
we
finde
the
followers
of
the
Antichrist
to
be
destroyed
,
and
those
Kingdomes
where
he
slew
the
Witnesses
,
fallen
from
him
,
and
restored
again
to
the
Witnesses
;
yet
we
finde
not
a
word
of
the
slaying
of
the
Antichrist
;
for
certain
,
he
escapes
to
plot
further
mischief
,
that
he
may
come
to
greater
ruine
at
the
third
wo
:
for
in
Revel.
16
13.
we
finde
him
with
the
dragon
and
the
beast
plotting
to
draw
forces
against
the
Church
,
to
bring
them
to
the
great
battel
of
God
Almighty
;
he
is
called
the
false
prophet
,
because
Revel.
13.
13
,
14.
he
doth
wonders
like
a
true
Prophet
,
but
his
tricks
are
false
signes
and
false
miracles
,
on
purpose
to
deceive
the
people
;
therefore
he
is
a
false
prophet
:
now
that
beast
of
the
earth
is
the
Antichrist
;
therefore
the
false
prophet
is
the
Antichrist
,
who
,
2
Thess.
2.
9
,
10.
is
said
to
come
after
the
working
of
Satan
with
lying
wonders
,
and
all
deceivablenesse
.
To
conclude
,
this
last
Commotion
or
Earth-quake
,
which
is
at
the
third
wo
,
is
super-abundantly
surpassing
that
Earth-quake
at
the
finishing
of
the
second
wo
;
for
,
as
we
said
,
Revel.
11.
15.
The
Kingdomes
of
this
world
become
his
;
so
in
like
manner
in
Revel.
16.
16
,
17
,
18
,
19
,
20
,
21.
compared
with
Revel.
19.
19.
we
finde
Gods
judgments
in
a
far
larger
measure
to
be
poured
out
upon
the
three
generall
enemies
of
the
Church
of
Christ
;
for
that
Earth-quake
at
the
rising
of
the
Witnesses
onely
throwes
down
one
tenth
of
the
City
;
but
this
divides
the
City
into
three
parts
,
and
causeth
the
Cities
of
the
Nations
to
fall
,
and
gives
Babylon
the
cup
of
the
wine
of
the
fiercenesse
of
Gods
wrath
;
this
makes
the
Islands
flie
,
and
the
mountains
to
obscure
themselves
;
this
Commotion
brings
hail-stones
from
heaven
;
each
stone
a
talent-weight
,
and
makes
the
enemies
blaspheme
.
That
Earth-quake
,
Revel.
11.
13.
destroyes
not
one
of
the
three
generall
heads
of
Gods
implacable
enemies
:
but
this
in
Revel.
16.
destroyes
them
all
three
;
for
in
vers.
14.
those
three
go
forth
to
the
Kings
of
the
earth
to
gather
them
to
the
battel
of
the
great
day
of
God
Almighty
;
and
in
v.
16.
they
are
gathered
together
:
and
now
at
what
time
Iohn
(
Revel.
19.
19.
)
sees
them
gathered
together
to
make
war
against
Christ
:
in
the
next
verse
,
at
the
same
time
,
he
sees
the
beast
taken
,
and
with
him
the
false
prophet
which
wrought
miracles
before
him
,
(
as
in
Revel.
13.
12
,
13
,
14.
)
and
deceived
them
that
worship
his
image
;
and
two
verses
after
(
though
unhappily
divided
by
those
that
made
it
a
Chapter
)
you
have
the
dragon
bound
a
thousand
years
,
and
cast
into
hell
,
with
the
beast
and
the
false
prophet
:
and
this
is
the
meaning
of
[
It
is
done
,
Revel.
16.
17.
]
and
in
Revel.
10.
6.
[
Time
shall
be
no
longer
;
]
i.
e.
either
for
the
Dragon
,
the
beast
,
or
the
false
prophet
,
to
infest
or
trouble
the
Church
:
for
then
is
the
day
of
vengeance
in
Gods
heart
,
and
the
year
of
his
redeemed
is
come
,
Isa.
63.
4.
if
we
would
know
that
day
,
compare
we
the
three
foregoing
verses
with
Revel.
19.
1●…
,
to
v.
21.
and
it
will
appear
,
that
the
great
year
of
Gods
redeemed
ones
is
come
,
when
Christ
treads
the
enemies
of
his
Church
alone
in
his
anger
,
and
makes
his
garments
red
in
their
blood
▪
that
is
,
in
the
blood
of
the
armies
of
the
beast
,
and
the
false
prophet
.
CHAP.
VII
.
FOr
the
mystery
of
iniquity
doth
already
work
,
only
he
who
now
letteth
,
will
let
,
until
he
be
taken
cut
of
the
way
.
The
Verse
before
being
a
peremptory
conclusion
,
not
so
much
Logicall
as
Rhetorical
,
thereby
the
more
to
enforce
them
to
the
knowledge
and
remembrance
of
what
they
had
forgot
;
this
next
Verse
is
brought
in
as
an
illustration
,
or
cleer
ground
of
such
a
conclusion
,
it
being
(
with
the
next
following
)
a
plain
exegesis
,
or
explication
of
vers.
3
,
4.
The
text
is
neither
easie
to
be
translated
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
Nam
mysterium
jam
operatur
iniquitatis
,
tantùm
ut
qui
tenet
nunc
,
teneat
donec
de
medio
fiat
.
Vulg.
Iam
enim
agit
mysterium
illud
istius
abolitionis
legis
:
tantùm
qui
nunc
retin●…t
retinebit
,
usqe
dum
è
medio
fiat
.
Beza
.
Mysterium
enim
iniqui
illius
jam
incepit
sedul●…
agere
,
dummodo
id
quod
nunc
detinet
,
tollatur
è
medio
.
Syriac
.
Mysterium
enim
iniqui
jam
incipit
efficax
esse
,
tantummod●…
si
quod
nunc
detinet
tolleretur
è
medio
.
Tremel
.
nor
plain
to
be
interpreted
;
as
we
shall
see
by
thé
various
readings
and
expositions
upon
it
.
There
is
scarce
any
Translator
that
renders
it
word
for
word
from
the
Greek
Copy
,
except
Cajetan
,
who
findes
fault
with
the
vulgar
trāslation
in
having
two
words
too
much
[
ut
]
and
[
teneat
]
in
it
,
and
a
Colon
misplaced
in
putting
it
at
[
iniquitatis
]
when
it
should
be
at
[
tantùm
]
he
reads
it
thus
,
nam
mysterium
jam
operatur
iniquitatis
tantùm
;
qui
tenet
nunc
,
donec
de
medio
fiat
.
This
Translation
is
neerest
to
the
copie
in
words
,
but
how
far
from
it
in
sense
,
I
cannot
tell
:
it
passeth
my
skiil
to
make
it
current
sense
in
English
.
Grotius
saith
,
that
in
the
Text
there
is
a
defect
,
which
seemes
to
be
not
in
the
words
,
nor
in
the
sense
;
but
in
the
misplacing
of
the
words
,
which
marres
the
sense
;
he
construes
[
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
]
thus
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
;
i.
e.
untill
what
letteth
now
be
done
out
of
the
way
.
So
that
from
Beza's
Cajetan's
,
and
Grotius
his
reading
,
we
may
read
it
in
English
very
neer
to
the
Greek
Copie
thus
.
For
the
mystery
of
that
illegality
now
worketh
onely
,
untill
he
who
letteth
be
taken
out
of
the
way
.
Which
signifies
thus
much
,
that
the
great
apostasie
alone
without
the
revealing
of
Antichrist
is
to
continue
untill
the
two
Witnesses
be
removed
,
for
(
as
we
have
shewed
)
by
the
mystery
of
iniquity
is
principally
meant
the
Roman
apostasie
,
and
generally
't
is
meant
of
the
universall
apostasie
,
which
is
to
be
active
in
the
world
untill
the
Witnesses
be
removed
,
and
then
Antichrist
shall
appear
in
the
world
.
This
Text
agrees
with
v.
●…
.
where
first
there
is
the
apostasie
,
and
next
the
revelation
of
the
man
of
sin
:
but
more
clearly
with
Revel.
11.
7.
where
,
when
the
Witnesses
have
finished
their
testimony
,
that
is
,
when
the
grand
apostasie
is
neer
to
an
end
,
(
for
the
treading
down
of
the
holy
City
,
and
the
Witnesses
,
sackcloth-condition
is
of
one
identity
of
time
)
then
the
beast
out
of
the
bottomlesse
pit
ariseth
,
and
removes
the
Witnesses
out
of
the
way
;
so
[
that
the
mystery
]
of
iniquity
worketh
alone
,
untill
the
letting
,
or
that
which
letteth
or
hindereth
be
removed
out
of
the
way
.
This
grand
apostasie
is
called
[
that
the
mystery
]
in
Rom.
11.
25.
and
what
is
that
?
't
is
the
fulnesse
of
the
Gentiles
coming
in
,
or
as
Luke
21.
untill
the
time
of
the
Gentiles
be
fulfilled
,
i.
e.
the
Gentile
apostasie
;
so
that
the
mystery
of
iniquitie
is
the
Gentile
Gospellers
apostasie
,
with
its
manner
of
working
,
and
time
of
duration
;
't
is
said
in
Revel.
11.
2.
to
tread
under
foot
the
holy
City
,
the
Church
42
moneths
,
i.
e.
make
the
woman
,
the
Church
flie
into
the
Wildernesse
,
(
Revel.
12.
6.
)
after
the
Roman
Monarchy
,
(
v.
5.
)
became
Christian
:
this
is
part
of
the
great
wonder
,
v.
●…
.
and
why
a
wonder
?
but
because
't
is
beyond
the
ordinary
reach
of
the
intellect
,
which
is
as
much
as
a
mystery
.
Herein
I
do
not
abound
in
my
own
,
but
the
Scriptures
sense
,
which
I
humbly
conceive
do
inform
us
,
that
the
mystery
of
iniquity
is
in
generall
the
Apostasie
,
but
specially
the
Roman
Church-apostasie
.
Passe
we
now
to
what
others
say
,
and
think
of
Theophilact
,
Ans●…lme
,
and
(
if
I
miscount
not
)
more
then
ten
severall
Expositors
concur
in
this
opinion
,
that
the
mystery
of
iniquity
was
begun
by
Nero.
Other
learned
men
are
no
whit
ashamed
(
as
they
have
no
cause
simply
)
to
professe
their
ignorance
in
the
meaning
of
it
.
Illa
quae
addidit
,
(
saith
Beda
on
v
6.
speaking
of
this
verse
)
hunc
sensum
faciunt
obscurior●…m
▪
So
that
he
makes
this
text
like
Rachels
garment
,
which
not
onely
hid
her
own
nakednesse
,
but
concealed
her
fathers
gods
.
It
would
be
tedious
to
repeat
the
severall
opinions
that
I
have
Saith
Theodoretus
,
't
is
heresies
:
no
,
saith
Mariana
,
't
is
the
destruction
of
Ierusalem
:
had
he
said
of
Rome
,
I
should
have
sooner
believed
him
.
Benedict
Iustine
understands
it
of
all
wicked
men
.
Cajetan
,
of
that
hidden
measure
of
the
Roman
abominations
which
then
was
working
,
and
by
degrees
comming
to
perfection
,
which
,
when
it
was
fulfilled
,
the
Roman
Empire
should
be
destroyed
.
Estius
,
of
some
hidden
secret
sin
,
which
in
after-times
is
to
be
revealed
,
and
made
apparent
to
the
world
.
Is
it
not
that
of
the
slaying
of
the
Witnesses
?
The
Roman
Glossary
saith
,
't
is
such
a
secret
and
mysterious
sin
Gl●…ss
.
Ord.
in
●…ocum
.
This
by
Cornelius
à
Lapide
is
confirmed
.
Occult
è
enim
in
impiis
hypocritis
&
haereticis
operatur
,
quae
sen●…im
proserpic
&
crescit
,
donec
per
Antichristum
in
publicam
iniquitatem
prosiliat
.
〈◊〉
,
Slader
.
Brigh●…man
.
Per
mysterium
iniquitat●…s
non
〈◊〉
Antichristum
,
sed
praecursor●…s
Antichrist●…
.
as
goes
under
the
cloke
of
godlinesse
,
or
the
lawfull
title
of
possessing
the
Throne
:
Could
they
possibly
look
asquint
at
the
Papacie
of
Rome
,
and
say
this
?
Bishop
Iewell
applies
it
to
Diotrephes
,
whose
designe
was
to
make
himself
Primate
of
all
the
Churches
.
The
Protestants
generally
apply
it
to
the
Pope
,
and
the
secret
workings
of
the
Papacie
.
Cornelius
à
Lapide
understands
it
not
of
the
Antichrist
,
but
of
the
Antichristian
factions
,
which
go
before
the
Antichrist
.
Aquinas
hath
two
senses
upon
this
mystery
of
iniquity
;
he
saith
,
this
word
mysterium
,
may
either
be
the
nominative
or
the
accusative
case
;
if
the
nominative
,
then
the
sense
is
this
.
[
I
tell
you
,
the
Antichrist
shall
be
revealed
in
his
time
,
because
the
mystery
works
now
occultly
amongst
a
company
of
hypocrites
,
who
pretend
to
be
Saints
,
but
are
devils
rather
,
having
a
shew
of
piety
,
but
hate
the
power
thereof
.
]
In
his
other
sense
he
thus
understands
it
with
reference
to
the
foregoing
verse
,
[
for
the
Devil
,
in
whose
power
Antichrist
shall
come
,
now
begins
to
work
his
wickednesse
secretly
by
Tyrants
and
Seducers
;
for
the
persecutions
of
this
age
are
types
of
the
great
persecution
against
all
good
men
Terinus
by
the
mystery
of
iniquity
,
he
understands
Sim●…n
Magus
and
his
followers
,
and
Claudius
Nero
,
with
such
like
Tyrants
,
Infidels
,
and
Hereticks
,
&
this
he
saith
he
hath
from
Hierome
,
Ambrose
,
Chrysostome
and
Augustine
▪
and
to
these
he
might
have
joyned
Theodoretus
,
Some
there
are
which
make
this
mystery
〈◊〉
.
17.
suotemp●…re
revelandum
est
,
non
interm
〈◊〉
;
cum
autem
praesens
&
revelatus
su●…rit
〈◊〉
,
tu●…c
palam
,
&
publicè
,
&
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
ope●…abitur
.
F●…br
.
Paul●…ius
.
Vide
Cornelius
à
Lap
de
.
and
that
(
in
Revel.
17.
)
of
the
woman
,
to
be
one
in
resemblance
&
kinde
.
If
so
,
then
by
the
mystery
of
iniquity
must
necessarily
be
meant
principally
the
Roman
Church-apostasie
;
a
type
whereof
was
to
be
seen
in
the
Hereticks
and
Tyrants
in
and
over
the
Church
in
this
Apostles
dayes
.
The
Magistrates
were
Tyrants
,
and
Ministers
began
to
be
Apostates
,
Hereticks
and
Seducers
.
Zanchie
understands
,
by
mystery
of
iniquity
,
Antichristianisme
The
mystery
of
iniquity
(
say
the
last
learned
Notes
upon
the
Bible
)
is
opposed
to
the
mystery
of
godlinesse
,
1
Tim
3.
16.
But
to
read
it
to
a
word
from
the
Greek
Copie
,
it
is
not
to
be
read
[
mystery
of
iniquity
,
]
but
,
[
the
mystery
of
the
Illegality
.
]
Beza
reads
it
,
mysterium
illud
istius
abolitionis
legis
]
that
mystery
of
the
abolition
of
the
law
;
so
that
that
which
stands
in
opposition
to
it
,
is
the
plain
and
known
path
of
God
and
Natures
law
;
for
Now
,
whereas
the
Greek
Copie
,
by
both
the
Articles
points
to
some
speciall
and
peculiar
mystery
of
illegality
,
wherein
Magistracy
and
Ministery
shall
be
eminently
rebelled
against
;
it
is
manifest
,
that
it
points
at
the
slaying
of
the
Witnesses
,
at
the
time
of
Antichrists
appearing
:
and
this
is
clear
from
the
subsequent
sense
:
for
this
mystery
of
iniquity
shall
have
a
stop
,
curb
,
or
let
,
and
shall
be
inforced
to
cloke
its
illegalities
in
a
mystery
,
untill
it
can
remove
that
which
lieth
in
the
way
:
now
,
the
two
witnesses
are
the
let
which
vexeth
and
tormenteth
the
promoters
of
this
illegality
;
and
hence
it
is
,
that
the
followers
of
the
Antichrist
,
(
who
slay
the
two
Witnesses
,
and
remove
the
let
)
do
rejoyce
,
Thus
much
,
I
humbly
conceive
,
upon
Sc●…ripture
grounds
the
mystery
of
iniquity
in
this
place
imports
.
Now
worketh
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
how
did
this
mystery
of
illegality
work
in
the
Apostles
time
?
Beza
and
several
other
learned
men
answer
in
Iohns
words
,
1
Iohn
2.
18.
[
Now
are
there
many
Antichrists
]
the
mystery
of
illegality
was
begun
by
many
Antichrists
,
but
it
shall
be
finished
by
the
Antichrist
and
his
followers
,
who
are
called
false
Christs
,
and
false
prophets
,
Matth.
24.
But
Paul
had
just
cause
to
declare
so
much
from
the
very
doctrine
of
those
seducers
,
which
in
the
beginning
of
the
Chapter
he
refutes
:
for
the
designe
of
the
seducers
was
principally
to
defame
Paul
as
a
Preacher
of
false
doctrine
,
and
so
to
cast
him
▪
out
of
the
affections
of
the
Church
of
Thessalonica
.
Here
,
though
mysteriously
,
the
seducers
struck
at
the
two
great
Offices
of
Magistracie
and
Ministery
in
the
Church
,
in
striking
at
Paul
;
for
Paul
as
an
Apostle
was
both
Magistrate
and
Minister
in
the
Church
.
The
Apostles
were
extraordinary
Officers
,
they
had
something
of
all
the
three
Offices
of
Christ
resplendent
in
them
:
hence
it
was
,
(
as
some
learned
amongst
the
Ancients
think
)
that
,
during
the
continuation
of
their
extraordinary
Office
on
earth
,
that
Majesticall
rite
of
anointing
whom
they
pleased
with
oil
,
continued
:
it
was
a
badge
of
their
power
which
was
communicated
to
them
by
the
Holy
Ghost
from
the
great
High
Priest
that
had
made
a
generall
,
and
universall
,
and
all-sufficient
atonement
by
the
mighty
sacrifice
of
his
slain
body
upon
the
Crosse
,
and
afte●…
that
ascended
into
the
holy
of
holies
,
the
heaven
of
heavens
;
from
whence
he
sent
his
Spirit
to
invest
his
twelve
Apostles
with
power
befitting
the
companions
of
such
a
mighty
King
,
Priest
,
and
Prophet
:
so
that
anointing
with
oil
(
after
Christs
ascension
)
in
the
Church
,
was
a
badge
of
honour
and
power
in
the
persons
anointing
,
they
were
the
sons
of
oil
;
so
that
he
that
struck
at
an
Apostle
,
struck
at
all
the
three
offices
of
Christ
;
and
therefore
these
seducers
in
going
to
undermine
the
Apostle
,
and
supplant
him
,
struck
at
Gods
,
mans
,
and
natures
law
;
for
if
they
could
any
way
have
proved
the
Apostles
doctrine
to
be
false
,
his
office
had
fallen
to
the
ground
;
so
that
the
mystery
of
the
illegality
began
in
these
seducers
subtile
practices
to
work
then
.
Estius
conceives
that
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
is
to
be
expounded
passively
,
[
now
it
begins
to
be
acted
]
now
the
Devils
Play
was
begun
,
his
Histrio's
were
now
entered
upon
the
Stage
,
and
begun
to
act
their
severall
parts
:
here
he
was
but
in
his
first
Act
,
but
now
he
hath
brought
it
usque
ad
quintum
Actum
;
by
which
I
guesse
his
Play
is
almost
at
an
end
.
CHAP.
VIII
.
FOr
the
mystery
of
iniquity
now
worketh
only
,
until
what
letteth
be
taken
out
of
the
way
.
]
The
meaning
is
,
as
I
conceive
,
that
the
great
Apostasie
worketh
alone
without
the
appearing
of
the
Antichrist
,
until
the
slaying
of
the
Witnesses
,
so
he
said
before
in
verse
3.
Before
the
day
of
judgement
there
shall
come
the
grand
Apostasie
,
and
then
the
revelation
of
the
man
of
sin
;
first
,
the
apostasie
,
and
then
the
Antichrist
after
that
[
until
what
letteth
be
taken
out
of
the
way
.
]
Here
is
the
exact
precise
time
prefixed
of
the
Antichrists
appearing
,
and
the
slaying
of
the
Witnesses
,
together
with
the
finishing
of
Apostasie
.
Parallel
with
this
text
is
that
in
Revel.
11.
7.
When
they
have
finished
their
testimony
,
the
beast
that
ascendeth
out
of
the
bottomless
pit
,
shall
make
war
against
them
,
and
overcome
them
;
this
text
[
when
]
and
the
other
text
[
until
]
are
parallel
;
for
in
this
the
mystery
of
the
illegality
,
which
verse
3.
he
calls
the
apostasie
,
is
to
work
alone
until
what
letteth
be
removed
:
and
in
Revel
11.
the
Church
was
to
be
under
foot
by
the
same
Gentile
apostasie
,
until
the
Witnesses
had
finished
their
testimony
.
This
[
until
]
is
also
parallel
with
that
[
until
]
in
Rom.
11.
25.
where
mention
is
made
of
the
Iews
unbelief
under
the
Roman
Monarchy
until
the
fulness
of
the
Gentiles
be
come
in
,
and
so
Israel
shall
be
saved
.
Where
observe
the
time
of
the
Witnesses
slaying
and
rising
again
,
is
the
time
when
the
Jewes
shall
be
converted
,
the
same
[
untill
]
we
finde
in
Luke
21.
24.
which
tells
us
,
how
long
the
Jews
dissipation
and
the
Gentile
Churches
affliction
shall
by
the
Gentile
Apostasie
be
inflicted
,
even
[
until
]
the
times
of
the
Gentiles
be
fulfilled
.
Parallel
also
with
the
Texts
[
until
]
is
that
[
when
]
Revel.
10.
7.
In
the
dayes
of
the
seventh
Angel
,
[
when
]
he
shall
begin
to
sound
,
the
mystery
of
God
,
or
the
great
mystery
,
the
mystery
of
mysteries
shall
be
finished
:
then
there
shall
be
time
(
for
the
apostasie
)
no
longer
.
Untill
what
letteth
be
removed
out
of
the
way
.
Of
this
let
we
have
in
the
former
Verse
touched
already
,
shewing
the
various
opinions
of
the
learned
upon
it
.
Some
say
,
this
let
was
divine
grace
,
which
kept
back
the
darknesse
of
Antichrist
from
overshadowing
the
world
.
Calvin
saith
,
't
is
the
doctrine
of
the
Gospel
;
otheres
say
,
Gods
decree
.
Others
,
the
Pagan
Idolatry
seated
in
the
Roman
Throne
.
Others
say
,
the
Roman
Empire
;
the
Hoc
moratur
Antichristum
,
ut
qui
nunc
tenet
Christianum
Imperium
,
&
unitatem
fidei
teneat
hoc
tam
diu
donec
iniquitas
quae
modò
est
,
in
mysterio
fiat
de
medio
,
id
est
,
de
communitate
,
ut
sicut
modò
fides
est
in
communi
,
iniquitas
in
occulto
:
sic
in
tempore
Antichristi
,
fides
sit
in
occulto
,
iniquitas
in
commum
;
quia
membra
ejus
non
plus
erubescent
actum
impietatis
quàm
pietatis
,
&
qui
fidem
habent
paucissimi
erunt
.
Carth.
Bruno
.
These
words
seem
to
be
prophesied
of
these
times
.
Qui
tenet
,
i.
e.
qui
fidem
tenet
ante
Antichristi
adventum
,
[
teneat
]
i.
e.
ne
moveatur
citò
,
[
donec
de
medio
fiat
]
i.
e.
donec
moriatur
.
Fabr.
Paulutius
in
locum
.
Qui
tenet
,
teneat
religionem
,
donec
de
medio
Ecclesiae
fiat
apostasia
.
Estius
.
Papists
say
,
't
is
Romanum
Imperium
;
the
Protestants
affirm
,
the
let
is
Romani
Imperatores
;
some
affirming
the
Pagans
to
be
it
;
others
,
the
Christian
Emperours
;
and
others
,
both
.
Aretius
,
and
many
others
affirm
,
the
let
to
be
the
prevailing
progresse
of
the
Gospel
;
for
the
Gospel
must
be
first
preached
to
all
the
world
,
and
then
,
Matth.
24.
Beda
,
Augustine
,
Anselme
,
Estius
,
and
Fabritius
Paulutius
do
turn
the
sense
of
the
words
quite
another
way
.
Thus
they
translate
the
words
,
[
He
who
holdeth
,
let
him
hold
,
untill
the
mystery
of
iniquity
do
go
out
from
the
midst
of
the
Church
]
they
conceive
the
Apostle
here
exhorts
the
faithfull
,
that
they
would
persevere
in
the
faith
which
they
did
professe
,
until
the
mystery
of
iniquity
were
removed
.
This
interpretation
(
saith
learned
Beza
)
is
not
onely
absurd
,
but
altogether
But
as
the
text
may
be
translated
neerer
to
the
Copy
(
as
I
have
endevoured
)
leaving
out
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
which
the
most
adde
to
the
copie
,
(
to
supply
the
sense
)
so
there
is
an
interpretation
neerer
the
For
the
mystery
of
the
illegality
now
worketh
only
,
untill
that
that
letteth
be
done
out
of
the
way
.
In
a
word
,
the
meaning
is
,
that
the
grand
Apostasie
onely
shall
go
on
to
eat
out
the
Saints
of
God
,
and
the
true
Church
of
Christ
occultly
and
in
a
mystery
,
untill
the
Antichrist
arise
and
slay
the
Witnesses
,
and
then
it
shall
break
out
into
open
view
:
hence
it
is
,
Cornelius
à
Lapide
compares
the
Apostasie
to
a
coal
amongst
wood
,
which
works
it selfe
more
and
more
into
it
,
untill
it
have
set
it
of
a
bright
flame
;
which
flame
he
compares
to
the
time
of
the
appearing
of
the
Antichrist
:
so
that
the
meaning
of
that
clause
,
[
untill
that
that
with-holdeth
be
removed
]
is
to
be
understood
,
either
of
the
with-holding
of
the
Antichrist
from
appearing
;
and
so
it
is
meant
of
the
Magistracy
and
Ministery
of
that
Kingdom
,
which
keep
Antichrist
from
getting
up
either
into
the
Civil
,
or
Ecclesiastick
power
.
Or
thus
,
[
untill
that
that
reigns
or
possesseth
the
Throne
be
removed
]
for
Zanchie
saith
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
signifies
,
to
hold
,
to
detein
,
to
possesse
,
i.
e.
the
Magistracy
;
or
for
Religions
sake
is
reverenced
,
that
's
the
Ministery
:
and
(
v.
8.
)
the
Antichrist
is
at
that
very
time
revealed
,
when
the
two
Witnesses
are
removed
.
So
that
the
whole
Text
imports
thus
much
,
that
the
Apostasie
shall
by
little
and
little
grow
and
spread
in
the
Churches
throughout
the
world
,
from
Pauls
time
,
to
the
time
of
the
revealing
of
the
Antichrist
,
which
Antichrist
shall
be
known
by
slaying
those
two
Witnesses
which
stood
in
his
way
of
preferment
and
exaltation
,
and
did
keep
him
from
tyrannizing
.
Herein
I
do
not
abound
in
the
Scriptures
sense
,
the
same
truth
being
made
plain
in
the
parallels
already
laid
before
the
Reader
in
the
fore-going
page
.
Observe
this
by
the
way
,
if
the
slaying
of
the
two
Witnesses
drink
of
the
wine
of
the
wrath
of
God
,
which
is
poured
out
without
mixture
into
the
cup
of
his
indignation
,
and
he
shall
be
tormented
with
fire
and
brimstone
in
the
presence
of
the
holy
Angels
,
and
in
the
presence
of
the
Lamb
:
for
the
mouth
of
the
Lord
hath
spoken
it
,
Revel.
14
10.
and
on
the
other
side
,
Let
them
rejoyce
and
be
strong
in
the
Lord
,
who
suffer
this
day
grievous
persecution
,
because
they
dare
not
receive
the
mark
of
the
beast
:
they
shall
stand
on
mount
Sion
with
the
Lamb
,
Revel.
14.
1.
and
sing
the
song
of
Moses
and
the
Lambe
,
Revel.
15.
3.
they
shall
ride
upon
triumphant
horses
,
in
triumphant
apparel
,
with
their
Triumphant
Generall
,
whose
eyes
are
as
a
flame
of
fire
,
on
whose
head
are
many
crowns
,
whose
vestments
are
dipt
in
blood
,
whose
Word
is
a
sharp
sword
smiting
the
Nations
,
and
treading
them
as
in
a
Wine-presse
,
who
weares
on
his
victorious
thigh
a
Name
written
,
The
KING
OF
KINGS
,
AND
LORD
OF
LORDS
.
This
is
your
beloved
,
and
this
is
your
friend
,
ô
ye
daughters
of
Ierusalem
;
and
therefore
be
of
good
comfort
and
courage
this
day
;
for
your
Lord
who
commeth
,
will
come
,
and
will
not
tarry
.
CHAP.
IX
.
ANd
then
shall
that
wicked
be
revealed
,
whom
the
Lord
will
consume
with
the
spirit
of
his
mouth
,
and
shall
destroy
with
the
brightness
of
his
coming
.
There
is
no
material
difference
that
I
can
perceive
either
betwixt
the
Greek
Copies
,
or
the
Translators
of
them
.
In
the
words
we
have
two
general
parts
,
1
The
reign
of
the
Antichrist
.
2
The
ruine
of
the
Antichrist
.
1
In
his
reign
there
are
these
three
things
considerable
.
1
The
time
of
his
reign
.
2
The
title
given
to
the
person
reigning
.
3
The
Apostles
manner
of
expressing
his
reign
.
2
In
his
ruine
we
have
three
things
considerable
.
1
The
person
who
ruines
him
.
2
The
manner
of
his
ruine
.
3
The
time
of
his
ruine
.
Iewell
,
Downam
,
Whitaker
,
Willet
.
Brightman
,
and
several
others
,
who
conclude
the
Pope
is
Antichrist
.
For
my
part
,
I
grant
as
much
from
Scripture
against
the
Pope
as
they
,
as
that
he
is
the
Head
of
the
Western
Apostasie
,
sitting
in
pomp
in
Rome
,
making
peoples
and
Nations
drunk
with
spiritual
filthiness
,
and
that
State
that
hath
drove
the
Witnesses
into
Sackcloth
,
that
the
Popedom
is
the
State
with
the
seven
heads
and
ten
horns
;
but
all
this
makes
him
not
in
the
least
the
Antichrist
that
denies
the
Father
and
the
Son
,
1
Iohn
2.
21.
nor
the
beast
of
the
earth
,
Revel.
13.
12
,
13.
nor
he
that
slayes
the
Witnesses
,
Revel.
11.
7.
nor
he
that
lifts
himself
up
in
the
ruine
of
three
Kings
,
Dan.
7.
nor
he
that
is
the
son
of
perdition
,
2
Thess.
2.
Who
is
not
to
be
revealed
until
he
have
removed
the
two
Witnesses
out
of
the
way
.
This
is
the
Antichrist
the
Fathers
both
Greek
and
Latine
make
mention
of
.
1
Here
is
the
time
of
Antichrists
reign
expressed
emphatically
in
these
two
little
words
[
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
]
And
then
]
this
copulative
Conjunction
[
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
]
and
the
Adverb
[
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
]
betokening
the
present
tense
tell
us
thus
much
,
that
even
at
that
present
time
when
the
two
Witnesses
are
removed
out
of
the
way
;
or
as
other
texts
have
it
,
slain
,
then
the
Antichrist
shall
appear
in
the
World
;
look
not
for
the
Antichrist
until
the
Witnesses
be
slain
,
that
very
act
makes
him
Antichrist
:
therefore
he
is
said
,
Revel.
11.
7.
then
at
that
present
time
to
arise
out
of
the
bottomless
pit
when
he
slayes
the
Witnesses
;
he
was
doubtlesse
in
being
as
a
man
,
as
one
single
person
,
before
that
time
;
but
he
was
not
the
Antichrist
before
he
actually
made
war
with
,
and
overcame
the
Witnesses
:
the
foundation
of
the
Antichrists
Kingdome
is
laid
upon
the
slain
bodies
of
the
Witnesses
,
which
so
soon
as
they
rise
must
needs
tumble
down
again
;
their
night
is
his
noon
.
When
they
are
at
the
very
lowest
,
then
is
he
at
the
very
highest
.
Be
confident
of
this
,
that
the
Antichrist
is
one
single
person
,
destinated
eminently
to
this
one
single
act
of
slaying
the
Witnesses
;
from
which
act
he
takes
the
name
of
Antichrist
;
and
therefore
before
that
time
he
is
not
to
be
expected
to
be
revealed
in
and
to
the
world
.
2
Here
is
another
of
Antichrists
titles
[
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
]
the
Syriack
translate
it
[
iniquus
ille
]
and
our
best
English
reads
that
wicked
,
so
the
same
words
is
translated
,
Act.
2.
23.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
by
wicked
hands
,
by
illegall
hands
in
the
Greek
:
another
reads
it
[
the
man
of
sin
]
Beza
reads
it
most
properly
,
[
exlex
ille
]
and
other
learned
men
acknowlege
that
it
should
be
so
read
,
though
they
render
it
otherwise
,
conceiving
that
Antichrist
is
so
called
He
is
,
(
saith
Estius
)
called
[
the
lawlesse
one
]
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
quia
jus
omne
divinum
atque
humanum
conciliat
:
in
some
sense
it
may
well
be
applied
to
him
that
slayes
the
Witnesses
;
because
neither
Gods
lawes
nor
mans
lawes
are
valued
a
jot
by
him
,
but
all
must
passe
Indeed
many
learned
men
take
notice
of
the
Emphasis
in
the
article
[
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
]
thence
not
onely
observing
(
as
the
most
do
)
that
he
is
one
single
person
,
but
that
person
singularly
wicked
[
ille
iniquus
]
quia
singularitèr
iniquus
,
saith
Aquinas
.
3
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
shall
be
revealed
:
here
you
have
the
rearm
,
or
the
Apostles
manner
of
expressing
Antichrists
reigne
;
he
shall
be
revealed
,
that
is
,
(
saith
Zanchie
)
he
shall
be
so
discovered
that
he
may
be
plainly
seen
and
known
in
his
wicked
reigne
to
be
the
Antichrist
;
and
so
Tirinus
understands
[
revelabitur
]
i.
e.
in
lucem
prodibit
iniquus
ille
Antichristus
,
quem
post
tres
cum
dimidio
annos
Dominus
Iesus
interficiet
.
The
word
is
very
significant
,
and
addes
this
to
our
discovery
of
Antichrist
when
he
comes
:
1
That
when
the
Witnesses
are
slain
the
prodigiousnesse
of
the
act
shall
make
the
person
that
slayes
them
eminently
noted
and
observed
in
the
World
:
I
mean
that
person
who
in
their
ruine
exalts
himself
,
and
rules
,
and
tyrannizeth
by
his
Sword-power
.
Therefore
it
is
said
,
Revel.
13.
16.
he
causeth
all
,
both
small
and
great
to
submit
to
his
new
government
;
so
that
small
and
great
shall
know
,
and
feelingly
know
the
person
when
he
reignes
;
they
shall
know
him
by
his
new
government
,
which
much
like
that
of
Caesars
,
vers.
12.
and
by
his
successes
and
prosperous
attempts
against
his
enemies
;
and
by
his
manner
of
enforcing
men
to
subscribe
to
his
new
government
;
but
though
the
World
know
him
thus
,
yet
they
shall
not
by
this
know
him
to
be
the
Antichrist
.
For
as
when
Christ
came
in
the
flesh
,
the
Elders
,
and
Scribes
and
Pharisees
,
and
Herod
,
and
Pontius
Pilate
saw
him
,
and
heard
of
his
miracles
,
yet
did
not
know
him
,
nor
believe
in
him
as
the
Son
of
God
;
because
it
was
hidden
from
these
wise
and
learned
men
:
they
had
eyes
to
see
him
,
and
the
miracles
that
he
did
;
and
eares
to
hear
him
,
and
the
gracious
words
that
he
uttered
;
but
they
did
not
see
nor
hear
so
as
they
ought
;
viz.
to
believe
in
him
as
the
Messias
:
what
!
said
they
,
is
not
this
the
Carpenter
?
and
the
son
of
a
Carpenter
?
even
so
shall
Antichrist
of
the
apostate
Gentiles
be
seen
,
and
felt
,
and
heard
,
but
not
understood
to
be
the
Antichrist
;
they
shall
not
know
him
when
he
comes
;
for
he
shall
deceive
them
,
(
Revel.
13.
14.
)
that
dwell
on
the
earth
;
yea
,
saith
Christ
,
If
it
were
possible
,
the
very
elect
;
but
't
is
impossible
,
for
God
shall
reveal
this
lawlesse
one
to
them
to
be
the
Antichrist
.
The
word
imports
the
revelation
of
a
mystery
,
which
is
revealed
onely
to
some
peculiar
choice
familiar
friends
,
but
remains
a
mystery
to
the
vulgar
world
notwithstanding
:
this
secret
is
revealed
onely
to
such
as
fear
the
Lord
:
Antichrist
shall
not
be
known
to
be
the
Antichrist
,
though
the
prodigious
acts
of
Antichrist
shall
be
known
to
the
generality
of
men
in
the
world
:
I
mean
,
that
part
of
the
world
,
where
Antichrist
usurpes
a
dominion
.
CHAP.
X.
WHom
the
Lord
will
destroy
with
the
spirit
of
his
mouth
]
Here
we
have
the
ruine
of
the
Antichrist
,
which
is
expressed
in
these
two
words
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
and
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
:
the
person
that
ruines
this
man
of
sin
is
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
;
and
then
the
manner
how
,
or
the
Instrument
wherewith
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
with
the
spirit
of
his
mouth
.
Observe
this
from
the
connexion
of
the
reigne
and
ruine
of
This
Text
,
I
am
confident
,
is
generally
the
most
mistaken
of
any
Text
in
all
the
Bible
,
principally
in
this
,
that
they
make
this
comming
of
Christ
to
slay
the
Antichrist
,
to
be
the
day
of
Judgement
,
whereby
all
hope
of
the
Jews
conversion
to
the
Gospel
is
totally
taken
away
;
for
the
prophecies
make
it
clear
,
that
the
Jewes
generall
flocking
in
to
the
Gospel
is
after
the
ruine
of
the
Antichrist
.
I
trust
therefore
,
through
the
influence
of
the
Holy
Ghosts
light
in
the
Scripture
,
in
opening
the
Text
to
clear
it
,
that
the
day
of
Christs
comming
here
to
destroy
Antichrist
,
cannot
in
any
wise
be
the
day
of
Judgement
.
[
Whom
the
Lord
]
By
Lord
here
is
concluded
on
all
sides
,
is
meant
the
Lord
Jesus
:
and
so
Lord
for
the
most
part
signifies
in
the
Old
Testament
,
especially
where
you
finde
it
joyned
with
[
God
]
there
you
may
ever
conclude
it
signifies
Jesus
Christ
.
[
Shall
destroy
]
or
consume
,
or
dissolve
to
nothing
,
or
kill
;
for
so
,
(
as
the
learned
observe
)
it
signifies
.
[
With
the
breath
of
his
mouth
]
or
the
spirit
of
his
mouth
]
About
this
Interpreters
differ
;
the
most
say
,
that
by
spirit
of
his
mouth
is
meant
the
preaching
of
the
Gospel
,
by
which
Antichrist
shall
be
by
little
and
little
consumed
,
and
brought
to
nothing
;
if
this
be
a
true
interpretation
of
these
words
,
then
the
Lords
destruction
of
Antichrist
is
not
,
nor
cannot
be
at
the
day
of
Judgement
;
for
then
the
Ministerie
of
the
Word
shall
cease
.
But
Cornelius
à
Lapide
confutes
this
opinion
by
one
good
argument
,
Eliam
&
Enoch
occidet
.
It
cannot
(
saith
he
)
be
meant
the
preaching
of
the
Word
;
for
Antichrist
shall
remove
that
by
slaying
the
two
Witnesses
:
ô
Cornelius
,
I
fear
thou
wilt
prove
a
true
Prophet
.
Antichrist
will
forbid
all
Preachers
upon
the
greatest
penalties
to
let
alone
his
usurped
,
tyrannical
,
bloudie
government
.
Neither
(
saith
he
)
is
the
preaching
of
the
Word
able
to
kill
Antichrist
.
Alas
,
Antichrist
is
Sermon-proof
.
All
the
reason
and
Religion
in
the
World
shall
not
take
him
off
from
his
purposes
,
all
the
thundering
Cannons
of
the
Church
affright
him
,
no
more
then
a
paper-pellet
from
a
pot-gun
;
Aquinas
,
Oecumenius
,
Andreas
Scaynus
,
Fab.
Paulutius
,
&
Goranus
conclude
,
that
by
the
spirit
of
his
mouth
is
meant
his
Imperiall
command
,
his
Majestick
sentence
.
Aquinas
hath
another
tolerable
exposition
of
these
words
;
he
parallels
these
words
with
that
in
Isaiah
11.
where
it
is
said
,
The
zeal
of
the
Lord
of
boasts
shall
do
this
;
that
is
,
the
zeal
of
his
justice
,
wherewith
he
is
zealous
(
out
of
love
)
for
the
good
of
his
Church
.
Indeed
,
zeal
,
it
is
flamma
amoris
:
and
as
the
Noble
Husband
(
otherwise
milde
and
gentle
)
cannot
but
furiously
arise
against
those
that
offer
injurie
to
his
beloved
wife
,
which
flame
of
Grotius
by
these
expressions
of
the
Apostle
understands
the
facility
of
the
work
in
Christs
hands
.
He
can
as
easily
confound
Antichrist
as
the
winde
before
the
smoak
away
,
&
as
the
Sun
causeth
the
dew
to
vanish
:
't
is
but
speaking
the
word
and
it
is
done
,
as
Antiochus
(
Dan
:
8.
25.
a
type
of
the
Antichrist
)
was
destroyed
without
hands
;
so
shall
the
Antichrist
without
hands
,
by
the
breath
of
Christs
mouth
be
destroyed
.
In
Psal.
10.
5.
there
we
finde
the
wicked
succesful
Tyrant
puffing
at
his
enemies
;
he
overthrows
them
by
his
might
,
as
easily
as
a
man
blows
out
a
Candle
;
't
is
an
expression
full
of
disdain
to
his
enemies
;
even
so
here
Christ
in
disdein
to
the
Antichrists
might
and
power
,
shall
with
the
breath
of
his
mouth
confound
him
.
As
Antichrist
puffed
at
the
Saints
of
God
,
disdeining
all
their
force
and
power
,
and
easily
vanquished
and
overthrew
them
:
so
the
Lord
Jesus
when
he
comes
,
he
will
puff
at
Antichrist
and
easily
vanquish
him
,
and
therefore
Christ
in
disdein
to
him
&
all
his
power
,
that
he
brings
against
him
,
Rev.
19.
17
,
18.
sends
his
messenger
to
invite
the
fowls
of
the
air
to
a
supper
,
that
he
would
give
them
made
of
the
carcases
of
those
Kings
and
Captains
,
and
mighty
men
,
so
much
doth
he
disdein
the
armies
of
his
enemies
,
and
so
little
doth
he
doubt
of
the
success
of
the
day
,
that
before
he
fights
he
promiseth
the
fowles
a
supper
at
night
of
these
mighty
men
that
set
themselves
in
array
against
him
that
day
;
the
breath
of
Christs
mouth
against
his
enemies
,
is
that
that
shall
overthrow
them
in
the
height
of
their
strength
.
Therefore
,
Isaiah
59
19.
When
the
enemy
shall
come
in
like
a
floud
,
the
Spirit
of
the
Lord
shall
by
blowing
against
sin
,
make
him
to
flie
;
the
Spirit
of
Christs
mouth
shall
vanquish
the
adversary
,
the
Antichrist
.
The
Scope
of
this
Text
being
to
set
forth
the
destruction
of
the
Antichrist
by
the
Lord
Jesus
his
immediate
power
and
command
;
I
conceive
the
expressions
in
the
Text
are
such
as
run
parallel
with
the
Old
and
New
Testament-texts
,
that
prophesie
also
of
this
great
day
of
Antichrists
destruction
.
For
the
finding
out
of
those
parallel
Texts
,
we
must
take
in
both
expressions
,
[
whom
the
Lord
shall
destroy
with
the
breath
of
his
Septuagint
.
i.
e.
to
a
wonder
,
&
in
the
spirit
by
by
the
lips
he
shall
slay
the
wicked
one
.
mouth
,
and
consume
with
the
brightnesse
of
his
comming
;
]
't
is
but
a
doubling
of
the
same
expression
,
(
as
Grotius
observes
)
after
the
manner
of
the
Hebrews
,
when
they
intend
either
to
expresse
a
thing
elegantly
,
or
vehemently
,
or
certainly
:
both
these
expressions
tends
(
saith
Grotius
)
to
one
thing
.
For
the
first
expression
we
shall
finde
some
Texts
onely
parallel
with
the
matter
;
some
both
with
the
marter
and
the
phrase
,
[
whom
the
Lord
shal
destroy
with
the
breath
of
his
mouth
.
]
Parallel
both
with
the
phrase
and
matter
are
those
two
Texts
,
Isa.
11.
4.
and
Revel.
19.
15.
Isa.
11.
4.
And
he
shall
smite
the
earth
with
the
rod
of
his
mouth
,
and
with
the
breath
of
his
lips
shall
he
slay
the
wicked
one
.
This
Text
(
saith
Cornelius
à
Lapide
)
Paul
alludes
unto
,
vel
potiùs
citat
,
or
rather
cites
it
.
It
is
manifest
both
from
the
Hebrew
Translators
,
and
also
from
the
Greek
Translatours
,
that
the
Texts
in
the
phrase
are
alike
:
one
thing
more
is
observable
in
the
reading
of
the
Text
,
that
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
Scebet
which
we
translate
[
rod
]
signifies
Scepter
:
so
that
He
shall
smite
the
earth
with
the
Scepter
of
his
mouth
;
this
Scepter
of
his
mouth
,
Revel.
19.
15.
is
called
the
sword
of
his
mouth
,
wherewith
he
smites
the
Gentiles
;
here
he
smites
the
Gentiles
,
there
the
earth
;
both
which
Lukes
copie
(
of
the
same
prophecie
from
Christs
CHAP.
XI
.
IN
the
prophecies
,
there
are
two
great
dayes
spoken
of
,
wherein
Christ
comes
with
sore
punishments
upon
the
Roman
Gentiles
,
before
both
which
times
he
is
seen
upon
his
white
horse
.
In
Revel.
6.
he
goes
forth
conquering
on
his
white
horse
;
but
The
next
great
day
of
battel
against
the
Roman
Gentiles
is
against
the
apostate
Antichristian
Gentiles
,
Revel.
19.
where
we
finde
Christ
again
appearing
on
his
white
horse
utterly
to
ruine
the
heads
of
the
Romish
Apostasie
,
and
the
Antichrist
,
which
are
both
set
forth
under
these
two
titles
,
the
beast
and
the
false
Prophet
.
Now
,
as
at
the
first
great
overthrow
of
the
Romish
Pagan
Gentiles
the
Jewes
were
driven
out
of
their
own
Countrey
,
and
scattered
throughout
the
World
;
so
at
(
or
about
)
this
great
day
of
Christs
comming
to
plague
the
Antichristian
Gentiles
,
the
Jews
shall
be
both
converted
to
the
Gospel
,
and
called
again
to
be
a
Nation
,
and
therefore
we
have
(
both
in
the
Old
Testament
and
the
New
)
these
prophecies
joyned
together
;
for
the
great
signe
of
the
Jews
conversion
to
the
Gospel
shall
be
the
ruine
of
Antichrists
followers
by
a
great
Commotion
,
Revel.
11.
13.
and
the
calling
up
of
the
Witnesses
to
heaven
,
i.
e.
to
their
imperiall
Seat
and
Throne
.
This
we
shall
finde
to
be
the
scope
of
severall
prophecies
,
both
in
the
Old
and
New
Testament
;
and
this
is
the
scope
of
this
fore-cited
Text
in
Isa.
which
when
we
look
neerer
to
it
,
we
finde
both
the
manner
of
expression
and
the
matter
contained
in
it
exactly
matching
Pauls
expression
and
prophecie
;
for
in
it
(
as
in
Pauls
)
we
finde
an
ingemination
of
the
thing
,
and
the
denomination
of
the
person
;
for
Paul
calls
him
the
wicked
one
,
and
Isaiah
calls
him
the
wicked
one
;
Paul
saith
,
he
will
destroy
him
with
the
spirit
of
his
mouth
;
and
Isaiah
saith
,
he
will
destroy
him
with
the
Scepter
of
his
mouth
;
and
Iohn
in
Revel.
19.
with
the
sword
of
his
mouth
;
which
sword
is
called
,
Isa.
27.
1.
the
Lords
great
and
strong
sword
.
Now
,
in
that
he
saith
,
he
will
smite
the
earth
;
I
humbly
conceive
in
this
place
he
means
the
Antichristian
earth
;
and
by
the
wicked
one
is
meant
the
Antichrist
▪
which
Paul
(
in
the
Text
we
are
upon
)
calls
the
wicked
one
;
therefore
,
now
in
that
he
saith
,
He
will
smite
the
Antichrist
with
the
Scepter
of
his
mouth
;
it
gives
us
to
understand
,
that
Antichrist
shall
not
be
destroyed
by
humane
power
,
but
by
the
immediate
power
of
the
Lord
Jesus
Christ
,
who
shall
gloriously
manifest
his
justice
therein
,
&
therefore
in
that
Type
of
the
Witnesses
in
sack-cloth
,
Zach.
3.
under
the
representation
of
Iehoshua
the
Priest
in
filthy
garments
,
and
of
their
state
of
rising
,
again
under
the
type
of
Crowns
being
put
on
their
heads
,
and
their
garments
changed
,
and
Ioshuah
and
Zerubbabel
standing
like
golden
Candlesticks
of
the
Temple
,
and
Olive-trees
supplying
them
.
The
Prophet
wondering
how
this
should
be
brought
about
in
such
an
afflicted
state
as
the
Church
was
then
in
;
the
answer
is
,
Not
by
humane
help
or
power
,
but
by
my
Spirit
,
saith
the
Lord
of
hosts
,
Zach
4.
6.
the
mighty
power
of
the
Spirit
shall
make
that
mountain
a
plain
before
his
Zerubbabel
.
Out
of
Christs
mouth
goeth
a
sharp
sword
,
wherewith
he
smites
the
Gentiles
.
The
sword
in
his
mouth
is
his
imperiall
command
:
the
word
of
an
absolute
Monarch
is
a
sword
,
against
whom
none
can
stand
:
there
lies
the
majesty
of
a
Monarch
in
his
absolute
commands
,
which
commands
are
the
spirit
of
his
mouth
,
or
the
Scepter
of
his
mouth
,
or
the
sword
of
his
mouth
:
how
much
more
is
it
so
in
the
King
of
kings
,
and
Lord
of
lords
.
If
the
Word
of
Christ
from
the
mouths
of
weak
Ambassadours
be
sharper
then
a
two-edged
sword
,
what
is
it
immediately
from
heaven
?
the
voice
of
the
Lord
breaks
the
Cedars
in
Lebanon
,
it
bringeth
mighty
things
to
passe
;
the
voice
is
the
spirit
of
the
mouth
;
this
voice
is
that
which
calls
the
Witnesses
from
death
to
life
;
from
their
low
and
sad
state
up
to
heaven
,
Revel.
11.
12.
and
the
same
hour
causeth
an
Earth-quake
or
Commotion
to
overthrow
the
Chieftains
of
men
,
who
were
by
their
sword-power
the
upholders
of
the
Antichrist
,
v.
13.
and
this
voice
causeth
all
the
Kingdoms
in
the
world
to
flock
in
unto
the
Gospel
and
Scepter
of
Christ
;
and
what
power
in
heaven
or
earth
can
effect
such
glorious
things
,
but
onely
the
spirit
of
his
mouth
who
breaths
the
life
of
all
souls
into
them
?
Out
of
his
mouth
goeth
a
sharp
sword
,
whereby
he
smites
the
Nations
,
Revel.
19.
15.
That
which
from
all
this
we
may
gather
is
,
that
neither
the
rising
he
destroys
the
adversary
by
blowing
upon
him
;
't
is
as
much
as
to
say
,
the
Lord
shall
destroy
him
with
the
spirit
of
his
mouth
.
But
when
shall
this
Text
of
Isaiahs
be
fulfilled
?
compare
v.
20
with
Rom.
11.
25
,
26.
it
tells
you
when
it
shall
be
fulfilled
,
when
the
fulnesse
of
the
Gentiles
is
come
in
,
i.
e.
when
the
Gentile
Apostasie
is
come
to
the
full
;
i e.
when
the
Antichrist
appeares
with
his
great
successes
against
the
true
Church
,
which
Isaiah
in
v.
18.
seems
to
tell
us
shall
be
situated
in
the
Islands
towards
the
Evening-Sun
,
v.
19.
for
as
the
Gospel
in
its
first
glorious
day
came
from
the
East
,
and
shone
into
the
West
;
so
in
the
second
glorious
day
of
the
Gospel
;
this
day
(
Isaiah
tells
us
)
it
shall
go
from
the
West
to
the
East
;
for
then
all
Israel
(
the
Easterne
people
)
shall
be
saved
,
i
e.
converted
to
the
faith
,
and
restored
to
their
own
land
,
as
it
is
written
,
There
shall
come
out
of
Sion
a
deliverer
and
turn
ungodliness
from
Iacob
:
I
'le
appeal
to
all
sober
men
in
this
world
whether
ever
this
Text
that
Paul
quotes
,
since
Pauls
time
hath
been
fulfilled
;
if
not
,
then
probably
it
is
to
be
fulfilled
when
the
apostasie
of
the
Gentiles
is
fulfilled
,
when
the
Antichrist
the
Popedome
,
and
the
Dragon
are
cast
into
utter
darknesse
,
and
by
Christ
destroyed
.
As
for
that
Text
,
Isa.
11.
4.
we
take
the
boldnesse
to
affirm
that
it
is
literally
meant
of
the
destruction
of
the
Antichrist
,
as
Pauls
Text
is
:
Paul
taking
this
prophecie
from
Isaiah
;
that
so
the
Jews
in
time
to
come
might
believe
Paul
as
well
as
their
own
Prophets
to
be
sent
of
God
.
My
reasons
why
I
take
this
Text
to
be
prophesied
of
the
Antichrist
,
are
,
1
Because
of
the
stupendious
change
which
shall
then
be
wrought
,
v.
6
,
7
,
8.
there
shall
be
a
blessed
▪
cordial
,
and
charitable
union
wrought
betwixt
Jew
and
Gentile
:
this
(
say
the
learned
)
was
partly
begun
by
the
twelve
Apostles
,
but
it
shall
be
compleated
after
Antichrists
ruine
by
the
prosperous
successe
of
the
two
Witnesses
:
so
that
the
glorious
effect
of
Christs
appearing
to
ruine
Antichrist
is
to
be
accomplished
.
2
Because
of
the
gracious
promises
then
to
be
fulfilled
,
which
to
this
day
have
not
been
fulfilled
,
v
9
,
10.
There
shall
be
no
killing
nor
destroying
in
all
Gods
holy
mountain
,
or
in
the
mountain
of
holinesse
,
i.
e.
all
wars
shall
cease
amongst
Christians
;
The
mountain
of
the
Lord
shall
be
on
the
top
of
all
the
mountains
;
that
is
,
the
Church
shall
prevail
,
as
Christianity
did
in
Constantines
dayes
,
and
much
more
abundant
,
and
the
Gentiles
shall
flock
in
unto
it
;
hereby
their
union
shall
be
wrought
,
which
shall
produce
a
generall
peace
in
the
Church
.
Now
to
this
day
,
this
hath
not
been
accompilshed
;
therefore
it
is
to
be
,
say
many
learned
men
;
yea
the
Rabbins
themselves
in
a
manner
affirm
as
much
,
that
it
is
to
be
,
when
the
Lord
shall
come
to
destroy
Antichrist
;
for
,
they
say
,
it
shall
be
accomplished
,
when
their
Messias
comes
,
which
they
say
will
be
in
the
end
of
the
Roman
Monarchy
,
which
they
call
their
last
redemption
,
being
exceeding
angry
at
the
Christians
(
would
they
had
not
just
cause
)
for
extending
many
of
their
most
ample
and
glorious
prophecies
no
further
then
the
second
Temple
.
Vide
Rab.
Solomon
on
Ier.
31.
40.
and
then
the
promise
is
,
that
the
earth
shall
be
filled
with
the
knowledge
of
the
Lord
,
as
the
waters
cover
the
Sea
;
i.
e.
there
shall
be
an
universal
knowledge
of
Christ
in
the
world
,
which
never
yet
hath
been
:
and
then
(
in
v.
10.
)
it
shall
be
in
that
day
that
Christs
rest
shall
be
glory
,
or
exceeding
glorious
:
by
rest
is
here
meant
either
the
peace
and
tranquillity
of
the
Church
,
which
he
calls
[
his
rest
]
or
the
place
of
Christs
residence
,
which
signifies
his
Church
.
So
that
either
way
the
Text
hath
not
been
yet
fulfilled
:
for
the
Church
hath
had
little
rest
since
Christs
time
;
for
the
generall
Apostasie
hindered
its
glory
:
but
when
the
Apostasie
shall
be
taken
away
,
then
the
rest
of
the
Church
shall
be
glorious
:
therefore
this
smiting
the
wicked
one
in
the
Text
,
is
most
probably
the
smiting
of
Antichrist
.
3
From
v.
11
,
12
,
13
,
14.
we
argue
,
for
this
smiting
of
the
wicked
one
shall
be
in
that
day
when
God
will
recover
the
remnant
of
his
people
the
second
time
from
Assyria
and
Egypt
,
and
Pathros
and
Cush
:
this
must
be
meant
of
some
recovery
of
them
after
their
carrying
Captive
into
Babylon
by
the
Assyrians
;
for
they
were
never
set
down
in
Scripture
to
be
delivered
above
once
from
Assyria
,
and
that
was
when
they
were
restored
by
Cyrus
.
But
now
here
is
a
second
restoring
again
of
the
Jews
,
which
must
be
understood
of
their
restoring
under
the
Gospel
,
which
yet
hath
not
been
;
for
their
recovery
,
(
v.
12.
)
shall
be
from
the
four
corners
of
the
earth
,
from
whence
they
were
never
yet
redeemed
,
but
are
to
be
,
Matthew
24.
30
,
31.
compared
with
Ezechiel
37.
9
,
to
28.
And
Revel.
1.
7.
when
Christ
comes
in
the
clouds
;
that
is
,
sits
on
the
white
cloud
,
Revel
14.
with
a
Sickle
in
his
hand
to
cut
down
the
vine
of
the
earth
,
i
e.
the
beast
of
the
earth
,
the
Antichrist
.
In
Isaiah
Christ
sets
up
an
Ensigne
,
and
in
Matth.
24.
there
is
the
signe
of
the
Son
of
man
,
by
that
,
in
both
the
dispersed
Jews
are
gathered
from
the
four
corners
of
the
earth
.
And
that
which
most
of
all
confirmes
it
,
that
this
conversion
and
redemption
of
them
is
to
be
in
these
latter
dayes
,
is
(
v.
13.
)
for
Ephraims
and
Iudahs
enemies
shall
be
cut
off
;
and
both
Ephraim
and
Iudah
(
i.
e.
the
ten
Tribes
and
the
two
Tribes
,
never
since
Solomons
time
united
)
shall
be
now
at
peace
,
and
firmly
united
;
but
this
hath
never
yet
been
;
therefore
(
say
very
many
)
this
promise
is
to
be
fulfilled
.
From
all
this
I
argue
,
If
the
great
Gospel-effect
in
uniting
Jew
and
Gentile
together
,
of
universall
peace
in
the
Churches
of
Christ
,
of
universall
knowledge
of
Christ
in
the
earth
,
of
the
recovering
of
the
Hebrews
from
the
four
corners
of
the
earth
,
and
uniting
them
,
being
recovered
,
be
to
be
in
that
day
,
when
Christ
shall
smite
the
earth
with
the
rod
of
his
power
,
&
with
the
breath
of
his
mouth
slay
the
wicked
one
;
then
this
day
is
yet
to
come
;
and
,
in
all
probability
,
this
smiting
is
the
smiting
of
the
Antichrist
,
after
whose
ruine
these
glorious
things
are
to
be
effected
:
as
very
many
of
the
Ancients
,
and
of
the
pious
learned
Recents
affirm
,
besides
many
clear
Texts
which
make
it
apparent
.
The
destruction
of
the
Antichrist
is
onely
ascribed
to
the
Lord
Jesus
,
and
to
none
else
:
hence
it
is
that
in
Deut.
32.
39
,
40
,
41
,
42.
we
finde
Christ
in
fighting
against
him
,
speaking
of
himselfe
at
least
eleven
times
in
the
singular
number
,
I
,
even
I
am
he
,
—
I
kill
,
I
make
alive
,
I
wound
,
I
heal
,
I
lift
up
my
hand
,
I
live
for
ever
;
if
I
whet
my
sword
,
—
I
will
render
vengeance
,
I
will
make
mine
arrowes
drunk
with
blood
:
Christ
in
the
first
person
singular
,
he
alone
will
have
the
honour
of
Antichrists
destruction
;
and
hence
it
is
,
that
thrice
in
Daniel
7.
we
have
the
little
horn
(
the
last
upstart
under
the
Roman
Monarchy
)
his
ruine
set
out
like
the
day
of
Judgement
;
though
the
horn
be
little
,
yet
his
ruine
is
great
,
in
v.
9.
he
is
ruined
by
the
Ancient
of
dayes
,
who
did
sit
;
this
is
the
Lord
Jesus
,
who
is
Alpha
and
Omega
,
who
in
the
ruine
of
this
little
horne
sets
up
,
v.
14.
his
own
Kingdome
,
which
is
an
universall
Kingdome
,
and
a
perpetuall
Kingdome
,
that
is
,
untill
the
end
of
the
World
.
In
v.
21
,
22.
there
you
have
the
Antichrist
,
and
the
quality
of
those
over
whom
he
tyrannizeth
,
they
are
Saints
:
which
gives
us
by
the
way
to
know
,
that
Antichrist
must
tyrannize
within
the
purest
Church
;
in
that
Church
where
are
visible
Saints
.
And
you
have
the
Ancient
of
dayes
again
appearing
;
many
take
this
to
be
the
day
of
Judgement
,
because
here
is
mention
made
of
the
Ancient
of
dayes
comming
,
which
is
onely
to
be
understood
of
the
comming
of
Christ
to
ruine
Antichrist
,
and
to
call
the
elect
of
Jews
and
Gentiles
unto
the
profession
of
the
Gospel
;
the
same
you
have
again
in
v.
25
,
26.
and
in
Dan.
11.
45.
and
12.
1.
when
the
Antichrist
shall
come
to
his
end
(
after
he
hath
prevailed
so
far
against
the
Saints
,
as
to
pitch
his
tents
in
the
mountain
of
holinesse
)
at
that
time
Michael
shall
stand
up
to
bring
trouble
upon
the
enemies
of
the
Church
,
and
deliverance
to
his
distressed
people
;
this
Michael
is
none
other
but
the
Lord
Jesus
Christ
,
who
by
his
immediate
providence
in
making
bare
his
Arm
,
making
naked
his
Bowe
,
and
appearing
with
the
sickle
in
his
hand
(
all
Scripture-expressions
of
his
immediate
power
)
terribly
and
utterly
confoundeth
Antichrist
,
and
all
Antichristian
powers
.
Hence
also
't
is
that
Ioel
calls
this
great
day
of
the
destruction
of
the
Antichrist
,
the
day
of
the
Lord
,
Ioel
3.
14.
and
what
is
this
day
of
the
Lord
?
in
the
verse
before
,
't
is
the
time
of
his
putting
in
his
sickle
to
reap
the
great
harvest
of
Antichrists
ruine
,
as
't
is
expounded
,
Revel.
14.
15.
the
place
is
called
the
valley
of
decision
:
and
why
of
decision
?
not
that
this
alludes
to
the
harvest
,
but
to
the
place
where
this
harvest
shall
be
,
which
is
Mount
Olivet
,
alluding
to
that
great
rent
that
the
Antichrist
shall
make
there
,
Zach.
14.
4.
the
great
division
shall
be
made
betwixt
Antichrist
and
the
true
Church
:
by
Mount
Olivet
cannot
be
meant
otherwise
then
some
eminent
National
Church
of
Unity
within
it selfe
;
out
of
which
Church
Antichrist
and
his
apostate
company
arise
against
it
;
and
this
makes
Mount
Olivet
to
cleave
in
sunder
;
so
that
now
that
place
is
become
the
valley
of
decision
:
and
then
the
next
verse
after
the
Text
,
v.
15.
tells
us
this
day
of
the
Lord
is
to
be
,
when
the
Iews
redemption
draweth
nigh
,
Luke
21.
and
(
as
Matth.
24.
hath
it
)
when
the
signe
of
the
Son
of
man
appears
in
heaven
;
for
the
Sun
shall
be
darkened
,
&
the
Moon
shall
withdraw
her
light
,
as
't
is
in
all
the
Evangelists
except
Iohn
;
and
the
immediate
effect
of
it
is
(
as
in
the
following
verses
)
a
glorious
day
of
Church-reformation
:
likewise
in
Obadiah
15
,
16.
this
day
of
Antichrists
destruction
is
called
the
day
of
the
Lord
upon
the
Gentiles
:
what
Gentiles
?
1
The
Gentiles
that
have
drank
the
blood
of
the
Church
,
they
were
those
Gentiles
that
had
dranke
blood
upon
the
holy
Mountain
:
therefore
,
as
these
Heathens
had
done
to
the
Church
,
so
the
Lord
would
now
do
to
them
.
Revel.
18.
16.
is
a
parallel
Comment
on
this
Text.
2
They
are
those
Gentiles
that
shall
be
destinated
to
destruction
,
when
the
Gospel-Church
shall
have
a
glorious
deliverance
;
and
the
Iews
,
both
the
ten
Tribes
and
two
Tribes
(
for
these
are
the
sonnes
of
Iacob
)
shall
possesse
their
possessions
,
verse
▪
17.
by
which
it
seems
most
probable
that
this
day
of
the
Lord
must
be
that
day
when
God
destroys
Antichrist
,
who
gathers
great
strength
(
Revel.
19.
19.
)
against
the
Lord
Jesus
,
that
is
,
against
his
true
Church
,
and
this
war
is
called
a
war
with
the
Lambe
,
i
e.
with
the
true
Church
;
for
it
is
impossible
they
should
make
war
with
the
Lord
Jesus
any
otherwise
,
then
by
ruining
his
Offices
and
his
Ordinances
,
and
blaspheming
his
Name
,
and
denying
his
Godhead
,
and
—
which
so
neerly
concerns
his
honour
,
that
he
will
by
his
immediate
power
and
might
arise
and
ruine
the
Antichrist
and
his
Polyarchie
.
To
these
we
might
add
many
more
texts
,
Zach.
14.
1
,
3
,
5.
parallel
with
Iude
14.
and
Revel.
14.
1.
CHAP.
XII
.
ANd
shall
destroy
with
the
brightnesse
of
his
comming
▪
]
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
;
this
is
that
other
expression
of
the
manner
of
Antichrists
ruine
.
It
is
a
word
(
say
the
Learned
)
rarely
found
amongst
other
Authors
,
but
familiarly
in
Pauls
writings
;
it
is
a
word
setting
out
the
utter
ruine
of
the
Antichrist
:
as
Antichrist
by
his
appearing
made
the
power
of
the
two
Witnesses
,
and
all
their
pious
endeavours
of
none
effect
;
he
brought
it
to
nothing
by
laying
their
honour
and
majesty
in
the
dust
;
so
Christ
by
his
appearing
shall
bring
down
and
destroy
the
government
,
and
strength
,
and
power
of
Antichrist
;
he
shall
render
all
that
he
hath
done
as
vain
,
Christ
shall
overturn
his
Babel-strength
and
ambition
,
Christ
shall
make
all
his
successes
to
come
at
last
to
nothing
;
and
all
his
wealth
and
conceited
honour
,
to
vanish
away
.
He
thinks
by
his
prosperous
successes
to
be
some
body
,
and
to
raise
himselfe
a
sure
pillar
;
but
Christ
shall
make
all
this
uselesse
to
him
,
and
of
none
effect
:
he
'l
not
leave
one
stone
of
his
Government
standing
upon
another
.
Hence
,
(
Daniel
7.
26.
a
Text
parallel
with
this
,
both
in
phrase
and
sense
)
't
is
there
said
,
The
Iudgment
shall
fit
,
and
they
shall
take
away
his
dominion
,
to
consume
and
destroy
him
unto
the
end
.
The
like
expression
to
the
same
end
we
have
,
Revel.
14.
19.
of
casting
the
vine
of
the
earth
into
the
great
wine-presse
of
the
wrath
of
God
,
that
is
,
crushing
him
to
nothing
,
grinding
him
as
small
as
the
dust
,
making
him
lighter
then
vanity
,
uselesse
and
vanishing
as
the
smoke
.
Concurring
in
sense
with
these
,
is
that
Text
,
Revel.
19.
20.
where
the
Antichrist
is
taken
&
cast
alive
into
the
lake
that
burneth
with
fire
and
brimstone
;
which
notes
first
,
the
dreadfulnesse
of
the
destruction
,
He
is
cast
alive
:
and
secondly
,
theirr
ecoverableness
of
his
ruine
,
He
perisheth
for
ever
;
for
out
of
hell
there
is
no
redemption
:
and
thirdly
,
it
notes
the
Author
of
this
ruine
,
The
Lord
Jesus
:
for
none
can
cast
into
hell
but
he
;
none
hath
the
power
of
heaven
and
hell
but
he
;
he
hath
the
key
of
David
,
and
none
but
he
.
Once
again
let
's
view
the
word
,
and
it
denotes
the
quality
of
the
person
as
well
as
the
manner
of
his
ruine
;
I
think
we
may
stretch
the
sense
so
far
without
cracking
any
golden
string
of
divine
Truth
.
Observe
then
,
there
are
two
enemies
that
Paul
saith
Christ
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
shall
destroy
.
This
in
the
Text
Iohn
(
in
Revel.
20.
5.
compared
with
Revel.
19.
20.
)
tells
us
,
shall
be
at
the
first
resurrection
;
the
other
enemy
Paul
tells
us
,
1
Cor.
15.
26.
at
the
last
and
general
resurrection
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
shall
be
destroyed
;
there
's
the
same
word
expressed
of
death
,
which
is
called
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
the
last
enemy
of
the
general
resurrection
,
to
note
,
that
the
greatest
and
worst
of
enemies
to
be
destroyed
at
the
first
resurrection
of
Jews
and
Gentiles
to
Christ
,
is
this
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
:
and
the
last
and
worst
of
enemies
at
the
second
,
is
death
.
[
With
the
brightnesse
of
his
comming
]
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
;
Against
my
South-winde
here
ariseth
the
Euroclydon
;
I
am
fallen
into
a
place
where
three
Seas
meet
.
Some
say
,
by
this
comming
of
Christ
is
meant
the
comming
of
Christ
to
Judgement
:
some
say
no
,
but
it
is
meant
Christs
comming
to
reigne
personally
upon
earth
amongst
his
Saints
:
Say
a
third
,
neither
,
but
Christs
comming
is
to
destroy
Antichrist
by
his
glorious
power
in
raising
up
the
Witnesses
.
This
last
opinion
is
the
truest
,
and
(
like
truth
)
hath
the
fewest
followers
.
That
opinion
that
this
is
meant
of
the
coming
of
Christ
to
Judgment
is
most
imbraced
and
followed
,
and
their
reason
for
it
is
the
same
that
the
Chiliasts
use
to
maintein
their
absurd
,
and
little
lesse
then
blasphemous
opinion
of
Christs
personal
reign
upon
the
earth
amongst
his
Saints
militant
,
before
the
day
of
Judgement
.
They
say
,
that
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
(
when
used
about
Christ
)
signifies
his
personall
appearance
alwayes
in
Scripture
;
but
(
say
they
)
Christ
shall
not
personally
appear
untill
the
day
of
Judgment
;
Ergo
the
destruction
of
Antichrist
shall
not
be
untill
the
day
of
Judgement
.
Cold
comfort
for
the
Church
Militant
,
(
which
by
this
opinion
is
like
to
lie
under
the
frozen
Zone
of
Antichristian
persecution
untill
Doomes-day
,
)
that
all
the
world
be
on
a
fire
:
and
colder
comfort
for
the
twelve
Tribes
,
who
are
like
to
lie
in
the
dungeon
of
darknesse
,
impenitencie
and
unbelief
,
untill
the
day
of
Judgement
come
upon
them
,
and
damn
them
:
they
(
by
this
opinion
)
shall
never
see
Christ
,
till
he
come
to
damn
them
;
their
consciences
shall
be
fast
asleep
untill
hell-fire
awake
them
;
their
faith
in
Christ
shall
be
no
other
then
that
of
the
devils
,
to
believe
and
be
damned
.
Thus
making
void
both
the
gracious
purposes
and
promises
of
God
towards
them
,
both
in
the
Old
and
New
Testament
.
It
is
really
so
,
for
it
is
a
generall
received
truth
amongst
the
learned
Expositors
,
that
the
Jews
generall
conversion
to
the
Gospel
shall
not
be
untill
Antichrist
be
destroyed
,
and
it
is
a
clear
truth
in
Scripture
.
But
if
Antichrist
be
not
destroyed
untill
the
day
of
Judgement
,
farewell
the
Jewes
conversion
and
salvation
for
ever
.
Some
of
the
learned
,
who
hold
this
opinion
,
and
fearing
(
as
justly
they
may
)
this
undeniable
argument
,
grounded
on
so
many
known
prophetick
promises
,
have
allowed
the
Jews
,
(
or
rather
the
prophetick
promises
)
about
seven
weeks
time
to
accomplish
Dan.
12.
12.
Cornel
us
d.
Lapide
,
&
alii
docti
.
their
great
work
;
they
say
,
betwixt
the
destruction
of
Antichrist
and
the
day
of
Judgment
there
shall
be
the
space
of
five
and
fourty
dayes
,
which
is
the
time
alotted
for
the
Jews
to
repent
in
,
and
believe
,
and
imbrace
the
Gospel
.
Here
's
a
little
charity
,
but
blessed
Jews
,
that
Gods
charity
is
not
measured
to
you
by
the
Papists
scant
yard
.
Miserable
comforters
are
they
which
bring
you
here
the
best
news
from
this
groundlesse
opinion
:
which
we
shall
answer
two
wayes
.
The
first
,
by
way
of
supposition
.
Secondly
,
Plainly
and
positively
;
both
to
the
word
[
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
]
I
Suppose
it
should
be
granted
,
that
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
did
alwayes
signifie
Christs
personall
presence
;
yet
is
their
Argument
never
the
lesse
questionable
,
as
falsly
grounded
;
for
we
say
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
here
The
next
words
seem
to
confirme
this
opinion
,
especially
as
the
Syriack
Interpreter
reads
them
[
Adventus
enim
illius
est
▪
&c.
]
where
[
enim
]
seems
to
be
put
causally
.
So
that
the
sense
seems
to
be
this
,
[
the
Lord
shall
destroy
him
in
the
brightnesse
of
his
comming
,
because
his
comming
is
according
to
the
working
of
Satan
,
]
if
this
be
a
true
Exposition
(
as
for
ought
I
know
it
is
)
then
are
their
arguments
,
which
are
grounded
on
this
Text
,
quite
overthrown
.
But
we
will
not
adhere
to
this
opinion
,
&
therefore
answer
positively
to
the
word
,
that
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
signifies
not
alwayes
the
personall
appearing
of
Christ
;
it
is
not
denied
,
but
that
the
word
properly
signifies
presence
,
essential
presence
▪
&
oft-times
signifies
the
coming
of
Christ
to
Judgment
,
but
not
always
.
See
what
our
noble
English
Greek
Critick
saith
;
he
allowes
it
a
saepè
,
but
not
a
semper
;
it
is
oftentimes
put
for
the
personall
appearance
of
Christ
,
but
not
alwayes
:
so
saith
Grotius
upon
this
Text
,
and
so
say
some
other
learned
Protestants
.
Calvin
bends
this
way
,
putting
an
incertum
est
upon
the
generall
received
opinion
of
Christs
comming
to
Judgement
here
.
Besides
all
this
we
have
many
clear
Texts
which
prove
that
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
doth
not
always
signifie
Christs
personal
appearance
,
as
2
Pet.
1.
16.
we
made
known
unto
you
the
power
&
coming
of
our
Lord
Jesus
,
that
is
,
his
powerful
coming
by
his
Spirit
in
the
ministery
of
the
Gospel
,
to
convert
souls
to
God
.
Such
a
phrase
Christ
himselfe
useth
of
himself
in
this
sense
,
Matth.
16.
28.
There
be
some
here
which
shall
not
taste
of
death
,
untill
they
see
the
Son
of
man
come
in
his
Kingdome
,
that
is
,
sending
the
Holy
Ghost
to
propagate
the
Gospel
by
signes
and
miracles
;
so
say
the
last
Annotations
on
the
Bible
,
or
else
(
say
those
Notes
)
Christs
comming
in
power
by
execution
of
Judgments
upon
the
Jewes
to
the
utter
overthrow
of
that
Nation
,
Matth.
24.
3
,
30.
this
Text
is
rightly
quoted
,
but
I
conceive
not
rightly
expounded
:
had
the
Exposition
been
quite
contrary
,
it
had
been
more
consonant
to
the
Disciples
question
,
and
Christs
answer
to
it
;
for
Christs
comming
,
Matth
24
is
to
save
the
Jews
,
to
restore
them
both
to
be
a
Church
and
State
again
.
The
question
that
here
the
Disciples
ask
,
is
the
same
that
they
ask
of
Christ
after
his
passion
,
Acts
1.
6.
Wilt
thou
at
this
time
restore
the
Kingdome
to
Israel
?
to
which
question
(
as
to
the
matter
of
it
)
Christ
gives
no
negative
,
but
rather
an
affirmative
answer
;
as
much
as
to
say
,
that
time
is
to
be
;
but
't
is
in
the
fathers
hands
;
this
is
laid
up
in
store
with
God
,
and
sealed
amongst
his
treasures
,
Deut.
32.
34.
't
is
the
great
mystery
which
was
not
for
them
to
know
.
This
appearing
of
God
to
build
up
Sion
,
(
Psal.
10●…
.
16
,
17
,
18.
)
that
is
,
to
restore
the
twelve
Tribes
,
it
is
written
for
the
Generations
to
come
;
't
is
a
mystery
to
be
unlocked
to
the
latter
ages
of
the
World
.
About
this
Kingdome
the
Pharisees
discourse
with
Christ
,
Luke
17.
20.
demanding
of
him
when
it
should
be
?
it
seems
they
had
faith
enough
to
believe
,
that
there
would
be
some
glorious
restauration
of
the
Kingdome
to
Israel
;
and
this
Christ
doth
not
deny
,
but
shews
to
the
end
of
that
Chapter
the
signes
fore-going
the
comming
of
this
Kingdome
;
the
restoring
of
which
(
in
the
next
Chapter
,
Luke
18.
8.
)
Christ
calls
the
comming
of
the
Son
of
man
,
and
in
Matth.
24.
30.
the
coming
of
Christ
in
the
clouds
,
and
Revel.
1.
7.
which
must
necessarily
be
meant
of
the
Jews
wailing
with
penitentiall
convictions
and
fiducial
imbracings
of
Christ
;
for
were
it
meant
of
the
damned
Jews
howles
at
the
day
of
Judgment
,
Iohn
would
never
conclude
it
with
an
[
Even
so
,
Amen
.
]
With
this
Text
compare
diligently
Matth.
24.
30.
and
Luke
21.
27
,
28.
and
it
will
manifestly
appear
,
that
the
comming
of
Christ
in
clouds
is
his
powerfull
and
glorious
comming
by
the
power
of
the
Holy
Ghost
in
the
efficacious
working
of
the
Gospel
to
convert
the
Jews
,
working
in
them
godly
sorrow
and
faith
,
which
present
time
is
that
which
Luke
saith
,
is
the
time
of
the
Jews
redemption
drawing
nigh
,
not
of
their
finall
damnation
.
In
this
sense
,
Matth.
23.
39.
is
th
be
understood
,
[
Ye
shall
not
see
me
henceforth
,
till
ye
shall
say
,
Blessed
is
he
that
cometh
in
the
Name
of
the
Lord
.
]
Look
back
to
the
Context
,
and
it
tels
us
that
the
Church
and
state
of
Iudea
should
be
desolate
untill
that
time
that
they
welcomed
the
messengers
of
the
Gospel
whom
now
they
despised
[
Ye
shall
not
see
me
]
i.
e.
know
me
:
't
is
an
intellectuall
sight
of
him
by
faith
;
ye
shall
not
believe
in
me
untill
the
day
that
your
heart
be
inclined
according
to
Isaiah's
prophecie
,
to
say
,
How
beautifull
are
the
feet
of
them
that
bring
the
glad
tidings
of
peace
?
untill
then
,
the
vail
should
be
over
the
eyes
of
their
minde
,
as
Paul
expresseth
it
;
but
when
the
time
is
fulfilled
,
then
they
shall
look
on
him
whom
they
have
pierced
,
i.
e.
by
faith
look
on
him
,
Zach.
12.
10.
Primatius
sends
us
to
Matth.
24.
to
learn
the
meaning
of
Paul
in
the
Text
,
which
Texts
have
the
word
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
frequently
,
yet
do
not
thereby
set
forth
the
personall
comming
of
Christ
to
Judgement
,
but
the
powerfull
and
extraordinary
actings
of
his
Providence
the
brightnesse
of
his
comming
]
or
the
splendor
of
his
comming
;
and
Matthow
calls
it
,
Chap.
24.
v.
30.
the
Son
of
man
comming
in
clouds
with
power
and
great
glory
.
And
in
Revel.
14.
14.
it
is
expressed
by
the
appearing
of
the
Son
of
man
on
a
white
cloud
with
a
golden
crown
on
his
head
,
there
's
his
splendor
and
glory
;
and
a
sharp
sicle
in
his
hand
,
there
is
his
power
.
There
may
three
reasons
be
given
,
why
&
one
the
same
politie
,
person
or
action
are
diversly
described
in
the
New
Testament
.
1.
That
they
may
comprehend
all
the
Old
Testament-prophecies
of
the
seventh
Trumpet
.
2
To
make
us
to
look
higher
then
a
literal
sense
,
or
to
think
that
there
are
any
crowns
,
or
garments
,
or
white
horses
,
or
swords
,
but
onely
Imperial
Majesty
and
power
with
Christ
in
heaven
;
and
that
his
comming
is
not
in
person
but
in
power
.
3
For
cleerer
information
,
as
the
generall
head
of
the
Western
apostasie
is
gradually
described
,
1
As
one
of
the
four
Angels
,
Revel.
7.
1.
Next
,
a
Star
fallen
,
Chap.
9.
1.
Next
,
the
beast
of
the
Sea
with
seven
heads
and
ten
hornes
,
Chap.
13.
1.
And
at
last
,
the
whore
of
Babylon
,
Chap.
17.
So
the
Antichrist
,
1
He
is
the
beast
of
the
bottomlesse
pit
,
Revel.
11
7.
2
The
beast
of
the
earth
,
deceiving
people
,
Revel.
13.
14.
3
The
skarlet-coloured
beast
full
of
names
of
blasphemy
,
Revel.
17.
3.
the
eighth
King
(
v.
11.
)
that
goeth
to
perdition
,
and
therefore
the
son
of
perdition
.
And
lastly
,
the
false
Prophet
cast
into
hell
,
Revel.
19.
20.
But
all
this
by
the
way
:
we
now
proceed
.
In
Habakkuks
song
upon
the
stringed
Instruments
,
i
e.
a
prophetick
song
,
(
for
stringed
Instruments
were
Instruments
of
prophecie
,
1
Chron.
25.
3.
Psal.
49.
4.
)
we
finde
Chap.
●…
.
3
,
4.
a
parallel
Text
setting
forth
(
in
all
probabilitie
)
the
self-same
comming
of
Christ
;
for
the
whole
song
in
the
matter
of
it
is
parallel
with
Revel.
14.
1
,
2.
which
is
all
one
with
that
Revel.
19.
where
Christ
and
his
army
appear
in
glorious
aray
at
the
time
of
Antichrists
ruine
;
and
one
with
Zach.
14.
5.
The
Lord
my
God
shall
come
,
&
all
the
Saints
with
thee
▪
In
v.
3.
God
came
from
Teman
,
and
the
holy
One
from
Mount
Paran
,
Selah
:
this
is
to
me
a
note
upon
Sigionoth
,
for
I
understand
it
not
;
onely
let
us
wade
as
far
as
we
can
by
the
hand
of
the
Scriptures
guidance
;
a
parallel
Text
for
this
we
have
in
Deut.
33.
2.
which
here
is
stiled
Moses
blessing
▪
wherewith
he
blessed
the
children
of
Israel
;
and
he
said
,
The
Lord
came
from
Sinai
,
and
rose
up
from
Seir
unto
them
,
and
he
came
with
ten
thousand
Saints
,
&c.
This
Text
I
may
call
a
typicall
Comment
of
that
in
Habakkuk
;
for
,
as
Gods
coming
unto
Mount
Sinai
(
for
so
the
Text
may
be
read
)
was
the
forming
of
the
house
of
Iacob
into
a
Church-government
and
right
way
of
worship
;
and
as
from
Mount
Paran
he
blessed
the
Civill
Government
,
in
endowing
the
Elders
of
Israel
with
a
large
measure
of
his
Spirit
:
thus
establishing
their
Church
and
State-Government
after
their
glorious
deliverance
out
of
the
cruel
bondage
of
Egypt
;
so
God
shall
come
to
deliver
the
house
of
Israel
from
under
the
long
and
sore
captivity
of
the
Roman
Monarchy
,
by
converting
them
to
the
Gospel
,
and
restoring
them
to
their
own
land
,
so
forming
them
to
be
a
Church
and
State
again
.
Thus
God
shall
come
from
Teman
,
(
this
is
the
comming
of
Christ
)
and
the
holy
One
from
Mount
Paran
.
Teman
and
Paran
were
two
Wildernesses
,
in
which
the
Church
of
God
wandered
;
and
where
they
had
these
glorious
apparitions
of
Gods
favour
,
to
note
,
that
the
Church
under
the
Gospel
shall
be
,
Revel.
11.
and
12.
in
the
Wildernesse
,
when
God
speaks
thus
comfortably
to
her
,
Selah
being
a
note
of
musick
;
for
the
elevation
of
the
voice
is
very
Emphaticall
here
;
for
when
God
shall
restore
the
Jews
from
captivity
,
Jacob
(
Psal.
53.
8.
)
shall
rejoyce
,
and
Israel
shall
▪
be
glad
:
therefore
Iohn
heares
(
Reve.
19.
after
the
Roman
Monarchy
was
ruined
)
a
great
voice
of
much
people
,
saying
,
Hallelujah
:
the
highest
song
deserves
the
highest
note
:
the
note
was
so
high
set
,
v.
6.
that
it
was
as
the
voice
of
mighty
thunderings
,
saying
,
Allelujah
.
But
how
is
this
comming
parallel
with
that
of
Pauls
,
and
Matthews
and
Iohns
?
this
is
exactly
parallel
with
them
:
for
as
here
he
is
said
to
come
,
so
he
is
said
to
come
with
great
splendor
and
glory
;
and
with
great
power
;
his
glory
covered
the
heavens
,
and
the
earth
was
full
of
his
praise
;
and
his
brightnesse
was
as
the
light
:
here
's
the
brighnesse
of
Christs
comming
;
and
then
he
had
hornes
comming
out
of
his
hand
,
there
is
the
comming
of
Christ
in
power
,
there
was
the
hiding
of
his
power
,
or
the
mystery
of
his
power
;
by
which
it
appears
,
this
comming
of
Christ
in
glory
and
power
to
destroy
Antichrist
,
and
convert
the
Jews
is
a
mystery
,
as
Paul
,
Romans
11.
Iohn
,
Revelat.
10.
and
Moses
,
Deuteron.
32.
call
it
.
This
comming
of
Christ
is
glorious
and
powerful
,
in
regard
of
I
should
now
proceed
to
shew
the
errour
of
those
Millenaries
,
who
on
the
other
extream
would
from
the
frozen
Zone
of
affliction
bring
the
Church
militant
into
the
torrid
Zone
of
terene
triumph
▪
where
it
shall
have
no
night
of
sorrow
,
but
shall
have
Christ
personally
present
in
the
midst
of
them
:
hereby
utterly
making
void
that
text
which
is
unlimited
until
the
day
of
judgement
:
Through
many
tribulations
we
must
enter
into
the
Kingdom
of
Heaven
.
And
All
that
will
live
godly
in
this
life
must
suffer
per●…ecetion
:
nay
,
worse
then
this
,
it
disgraceth
Christ
,
and
debaseth
his
dignity
so
infinitely
,
that
when
I
consider
the
Majestie
of
Christs
presence
,
as
he
appeared
to
Iohn
after
his
Assumption
,
Revel.
1.
13
,
14.
with
his
eyes
like
a
flame
of
fire
,
his
voice
like
the
sound
of
many
waters
,
from
his
mouth
a
sharp
two-edged
sword
proceeding
,
and
his
countenance
bright
as
the
Sun
shining
in
his
strength
:
and
when
I
meditate
of
that
glorious
place
,
into
which
with
the
humane
nature
he
ascended
;
I
do
so
much
abhor
the
thoughts
of
my
Lord
the
King
of
Heaven
and
Earths
debasing
himself
again
to
dwell
with
men
before
their
bodies
are
changed
,
and
have
put
off
corruption
,
to
be
seene
with
these
mortall
sinfull
eyes
,
and
touched
with
these
polluted
hands
here
,
that
I
cannot
but
cry
out
aloud
against
the
opinion
as
blasphemous
;
and
therefore
I
passe
it
by
as
not
worthy
the
mentioning
of
a
solid
Christian
:
it
needs
not
the
confuting
;
for
the
learnedst
and
most
moderate
of
them
(
Mead
)
contradicts
himselfe
in
one
and
the
same
page
about
this
opinion
:
and
so
do
all
of
them
that
either
print
or
prattle
of
it
most
ridiculously
and
absurdly
.
Of
the
ANTICHRIST
,
The
Fourth
Part.
CHAP.
I.
WHose
comming
is
after
the
working
of
Satan
,
with
all
power
,
and
signes
,
and
lying
wonders
.
In
verse
8.
we
had
a
generall
view
of
Antichrists
reigne
and
Antichrists
ruine
;
now
in
the
four
following
verses
the
Holy
Ghost
descends
to
a
more
speciall
and
peculiar
description
of
Antichrists
appearing
when
he
comes
to
be
formally
Antichrist
,
i.
e.
to
dis-possesse
the
lawfull
Magistracie
and
Ministery
,
the
two
anointed
ones
;
and
to
set
himselfe
and
his
Image
or
government
above
them
.
The
Holy
Ghost
describes
him
(
that
the
Church
may
know
him
above
all
others
when
he
comes
)
1
By
his
manner
of
appearing
in
the
world
.
2
By
his
followers
or
subjects
.
His
manner
of
appearing
is
described
in
-
Generall
,
to
be
after
the
working
of
Satan
.
-
Speciall
,
to
be
,
1
With
power
.
2
With
signes
.
3
With
lying
wonders
.
4
With
all
deceivablenesse
of
unrighteousnesse
.
[
Whose
comming
]
Comming
,
or
appearance
,
or
presenee
,
is
here
put
for
the
full
possession
that
Antichrist
hath
of
the
throne
he
usurpes
;
his
appearing
formally
to
be
Antichrist
;
and
how
is
this
appearance
?
the
Text
answers
,
[
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
]
according
to
the
working
of
Satan
.
Some
learned
men
conceive
that
by
Satan
is
not
here
meant
the
Devil
,
but
such
an
enemy
and
adversary
of
the
Lords
Anointed
,
as
Iudas
was
;
their
ground
for
this
is
partly
from
the
word
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
which
signifies
not
an
infernall
spirit
,
or
reprobated
Angel
,
but
an
adversary
or
spightfull
enemy
.
If
this
be
the
meaning
of
the
Text
,
then
it
must
run
parallel
with
that
,
Revel.
13.
12.
he
exerciseth
all
the
power
of
the
first
beast
before
him
,
or
in
the
presence
of
him
;
that
first
beast
is
the
Pope
,
so
that
as
the
beast
of
the
Sea
with
seven
heads
and
ten
horns
got
up
to
his
usurped
greatnesse
by
supplanting
his
Sovereign
;
so
by
the
same
rounds
of
policie
doth
the
Antichrist
climbe
up
to
his
usurped
greatnesse
:
and
thus
he
may
be
said
to
come
after
the
working
of
the
adversary
the
Pope
,
who
is
the
grand
adversary
of
the
true
Christian
Church
,
and
of
the
Jews
conversion
;
but
I
cannot
adhere
to
this
opinion
:
for
Satan
here
(
as
for
the
most
part
every
where
)
is
one
of
the
black
attributes
of
the
Devil
,
appropriated
onely
to
him
.
It
would
scarce
be
worth
while
,
unlesse
to
satisfie
the
curious
,
to
repeat
the
wilde
opinions
of
some
learned
men
on
this
expression
.
Theodoretus
.
Hypolitus
de
Consummatione
S●…culi
.
Rabanus
de
Antichristo
.
Some
thinke
he
is
a
Devil
incarnate
,
who
endeavours
to
imitate
Christ
,
and
to
perswade
the
people
that
he
is
Christ
:
they
think
he
shall
be
of
the
Tribe
of
Dan
,
and
after
this
manner
deceive
the
Jews
.
They
think
he
will
pretend
to
come
of
a
Virgin
as
Christ
did
.
Others
,
that
he
shall
not
be
a
Devil
,
but
a
man
begot
by
the
Devill
of
a
Virgin
.
Hierome
on
Isaiah
16.
thinks
that
the
Devil
is
the
father
of
Antichrist
:
this
in
some
sense
is
tolerable
;
but
for
the
other
opinions
I
finde
not
the
least
ground
in
Scripture
for
them
,
and
therefore
leave
them
.
Neither
can
I
so
heartily
imbrace
the
opinion
of
learned
Swarez
,
and
those
other
Romish
Doctors
of
his
opinion
,
who
hold
,
that
Antichrist
shall
be
filled
with
the
evil
qualities
of
the
Devil
from
his
cradle
.
Yea
the
Devill
(
say
they
)
shall
so
shape
him
to
his
mould
,
when
he
is
in
the
wombe
of
his
mother
,
ut
temperamentum
&
complexio
ejus
fiat
propensissima
ad
omnia
vitia
;
these
things
may
be
true
,
but
't
is
very
uncertain
to
me
;
I
desire
to
sail
by
the
Compasse
of
the
Word
,
and
the
winde
of
the
Holy
Ghost
in
the
Scripture
as
neer
as
I
can
,
and
that
(
if
any
Ant.
Scaynus
.
In
ipso
,
cum
ipso
,
&
per
ipsum
operabitur
Satanas
.
Tirinus
.
In
Antichristo
est
Diabolus
.
●…uggerens
,
●…icut
dicitur
de
Juda
,
Jo.
13.
Introivit
in
eum
Satanas
,
scilicet
instigando
.
Aquinas
.
Ità
Gorranus
.
thing
)
will
bring
me
to
the
desired
fair
heaven
of
truth
.
Anton.
Scaynus
,
Hemingius
,
and
Bened
▪
Iustin
,
have
very
good
glosses
upon
these
words
;
the
neerest
to
truth
of
any
of
these
I
have
repeated
.
I
most
concurre
with
Zanchie
upon
this
Text
;
his
coming
is
according
to
the
working
of
Satan
,
i
e.
the
Devil
,
who
hath
,
(
Iohn
8.
44.
)
two
Epithites
given
him
by
the
Holy
Ghost
,
even
by
Christ
himselfe
,
he
is
a
liar
and
a
murtherer
:
now
according
to
this
efficacie
of
Satan
Antichrist
comes
;
these
ars
,
(
as
Zanchie
calls
them
)
Antichristi
arma
,
the
weapons
of
Antichrist
;
in
this
sense
we
finde
a
parallel
Text
,
Revel.
13.
11.
the
beast
of
the
earth
spake
like
the
Dragon
,
and
how
did
the
Dragon
speak
?
Gen.
3.
1
,
3
,
5.
he
speaks
flattering
lies
,
and
teaches
abominable
rebellion
.
He
taught
to
pluck
the
forbidden
fruit
;
so
Antichrist
flatters
his
followers
with
fair
promises
of
liberty
;
but
they
are
lies
,
and
teacheth
to
pluck
the
forbidden
fruit
;
you
know
there
is
one
sacred
tree
in
the
world
,
which
man
is
forbidden
to
touch
,
yea
the
Hereticks
and
Apostates
of
these
times
confesse
it
;
some
of
the
eminentest
of
them
have
acknowledged
that
it
is
as
sacred
corn
,
onely
to
be
reaped
by
the
hand
of
God
;
now
this
forbidden
fruit
,
this
sacred
tree
he
cutteth
down
;
and
herein
he
commeth
according
to
the
efficacie
of
Satan
,
i.
e.
as
a
liar
and
a
murtherer
and
a
cheater
.
The
Devil
put
on
a
painted
skin
when
he
vented
his
most
pernicious
poison
:
so
doth
Antichrist
,
he
puts
on
the
speckled
skin
of
fair
pretences
.
Nothing
but
liberty
,
the
Gospel
,
and
the
promotion
of
piety
and
Saintship
is
in
his
mouth
,
but
his
heart
and
practices
and
designes
are
diametrally
against
it
.
CHAP.
II.
THus
you
have
a
generall
description
of
the
appearing
of
Antichrist
:
now
followes
the
particular
symptomes
of
his
appearing
.
In
this
Chapter
are
the
signes
and
marks
of
Antichrist
,
which
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
cum
omni
potentia
,
Beza
In
omni
virtute
,
so
both
the
Vulgar
and
the
Syriack
.
Some
learned
Protestants
(
conceiving
the
Pope
●…o
be
the
Antichrist
)
understand
by
[
all
power
]
the
secular
and
Ecclesiastick
power
which
the
Pope
usurpes
.
Others
think
,
It
is
to
be
referred
to
the
power
of
doing
prodigious
things
in
shewing
signes
and
wonders
:
so
Beza
and
Zanchie
Dan.
11.
Dominabitur
thesaurorum
auri
&
argenti
.
Aquinas
.
think
.
Aquinas
on
these
words
saith
,
that
Antichrist
shall
deceive
people
after
this
manner
.
1
By
his
secular
power
.
2
By
the
power
of
miracles
.
He
conceives
that
Paul
by
[
all
power
]
means
secular
power
,
such
as
Antichrist
is
said
to
have
,
Dan.
11.
where
he
is
said
to
rule
over
the
treasures
of
gold
and
silver
,
and
to
honour
the
god
of
forces
,
i.
e.
blesse
his
sword-power
which
hath
exalted
him
.
I
humbly
conceive
that
this
is
the
meaning
of
Paul
;
for
having
before
shewed
us
that
he
ariseth
out
of
the
midst
of
the
true
Church
,
and
setteth
himselfe
in
the
throne
of
the
true
Church
by
supplanting
the
lawfull
possessours
of
it
.
The
meanes
by
which
he
must
accomplish
this
,
must
be
by
extraordinary
policie
,
which
the
Apostle
tells
us
is
by
the
efficacie
of
Satan
:
the
policie
of
hell
promotes
him
to
this
power
;
by
flatteries
and
fair
pretences
he
windes
himself
into
power
and
strength
,
and
then
he
murthers
and
supplants
those
that
stand
in
his
way
by
the
strength
of
that
power
,
which
by
flatteries
and
fair
pretences
he
got
the
possession
of
.
Thus
,
according
to
the
working
of
the
Devill
,
Theodoretus
,
Nazianzen
,
and
others
so
use
the
word
;
so
that
when
Antichrist
appeareth
to
be
formally
Antichrist
,
he
appeares
clothed
with
all
power
,
he
is
Commander
in
chief
of
forces
and
power
.
They
that
read
the
Text
[
in
omni
virtute
]
so
understand
it
,
they
Ant.
Scaynus
.
oppose
it
to
infirmity
and
imbecillity
,
and
not
to
vice
.
Saith
Scaynus
,
it
may
be
understood
of
armie
,
or
great
wealth
,
or
powers
;
and
to
this
do
other
learned
men
consent
,
who
say
,
the
Greek
word
is
answerable
to
the
Hebrew
word
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
Chajil
,
which
signifies
power
or
armies
,
or
that
wherein
power
and
might
consists
,
whether
wealth
and
riches
,
or
strong
confederates
;
so
doth
Nazianzen
describe
Antichrist
to
be
a
beast
full
of
poison
and
mischief
,
Hence
it
is
we
have
the
Antichrist
,
Daniel
7.
Daniel
11.
and
Revel.
11.
and
17.
plucking
up
three
of
the
ten
Kingdomes
subject
to
Rome
,
and
making
war
with
and
overcomming
and
wearing
out
the
Saints
;
and
in
another
place
doing
what
he
pleaseth
,
and
so
successefull
with
his
power
or
forces
,
that
he
pitcheth
his
tents
in
the
holy
mountain
betwixt
the
Seas
,
and
makes
war
with
the
two
Witnesses
,
overcomes
them
,
and
kills
them
,
and
makes
war
with
the
Lambe
;
and
all
this
he
doth
by
his
power
,
his
hosts
,
and
armies
,
over
whom
he
hath
the
chief
command
.
All
these
expressions
are
but
to
set
forth
the
manner
of
the
Antichrists
appearing
,
't
is
with
armed
power
against
the
Church
:
for
no
otherwise
can
he
make
war
with
the
Lambe
,
then
by
assaulting
the
true
Church
,
the
Lambes
bride
.
CHAP.
III.
—
and
signes
,
[
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
]
the
word
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
amongst
humane
Authors
signifies
a
prognostick
signe
,
and
sometimes
an
argument
,
but
commonly
a
signe
:
there
are
naturall
,
civill
,
and
diabolicall
signes
;
and
there
are
divine
reall
signes
:
the
word
in
Scripture
is
used
to
expresse
them
all
.
Iudas
,
(
Matth.
26.
48.
)
gave
his
souldiers
(
of
whom
for
a
time
he
was
Conductor
Generall
)
a
signe
whereby
to
know
Christ
.
This
was
a
distinguishing
signe
to
his
souldiers
,
a
destructive
signe
to
Christ
,
a
deceitfull
signe
to
the
betrayed
Church
,
the
eleven
Apostles
.
Such
a
signe
shall
the
Antichrist
use
in
the
slaying
of
the
Witnesses
,
he
shall
kisse
those
with
fair
promises
,
whom
he
intends
to
bettray
and
kill
;
his
signes
shall
be
designed
signes
to
his
followers
,
destructive
signes
to
the
Lords
anointed
,
and
deceitfull
signes
to
the
deluded
,
betrayed
Churches
,
under
the
wing
of
the
Lords
anointed
.
The
Apostle
useth
here
two
words
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
and
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
signifies
properly
a
prodigie
,
or
an
extraordinary
act
beyond
the
ordinary
course
of
nature
.
And
so
oft-times
doth
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
:
yet
seldome
when
they
are
both
found
(
as
here
)
together
,
then
(
as
now
)
their
proper
distinct
significatiōs
are
to
be
regarded
.
The
learned
distinguish
betwixt
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
and
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
thus
;
That
miracles
are
called
signes
in
Scripture
,
is
most
frequent
and
certain
;
and
the
learned
give
reasons
for
it
,
which
reasons
He
confirmed
the
Word
with
miracles
and
signes
:
the
miracles
and
signes
that
accompanied
the
Apostles
,
were
to
confirm
the
doctrine
of
the
Apostles
,
and
their
extraordinary
divine
call
and
anointing
unto
that
work
.
This
usually
accompanied
the
Prophets
before
Christ
,
when
they
were
made
Apostles
,
and
had
a
word
put
in
their
mouths
,
usually
a
signe
went
along
with
their
word
of
prophecie
.
Therefore
when
Christ
was
cried
up
of
the
people
for
a
Prophet
,
the
Pharisees
come
,
and
require
a
signe
from
heaven
,
Matth.
16.
1.
that
was
to
confirm
his
extraordinary
mission
,
and
the
new
doctrines
that
he
taught
.
As
Christ
by
signes
and
miracles
confirmed
his
Anointing
as
only
Head
,
Priest
,
and
Prophet
as
man
,
and
so
anointed
above
his
fellows
,
above
all
that
ever
were
,
he
was
Davids
Lord
,
the
King
of
Kings
,
Priest
of
Priests
,
and
Prophet
of
Prophets
,
as
he
,
I
say
▪
confirms
his
unction
and
his
new
government
by
signes
and
miracles
.
So
the
Antichrist
when
he
comes
,
he
shall
come
in
the
spirit
or
energy
of
the
Devil
,
and
with
lying
signes
and
wonders
endeavour
to
confirm
his
usurpation
,
by
pretending
to
an
extraordinary
mission
;
he
goes
to
prove
his
title
to
what
he
usurps
by
the
false
signe
of
providence
,
of
Saintship
,
of
immediate
revelations
and
such
like
wayes
.
This
observe
as
a
general
truth
,
that
that
man
,
or
Church
,
or
I
cannot
say
particularly
what
these
signes
are
;
but
sure
I
am
from
the
text
,
they
are
deceitful
signes
and
prodigious
signes
.
What
prodigies
and
signes
,
Europe
▪
yea
,
the
World
hath
had
these
four
yeers
past
,
I
leave
the
judicious
of
the
World
to
judge
.
I
pass
on
to
the
Scriptures
that
are
cogent
with
the
text
.
I
Revel.
13.
13.
there
the
Antichrist
doth
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
make
great
signes
▪
and
upon
what
designes
?
but
to
cheat
the
men
of
the
earth
to
a
subjection
to
his
new
government
,
as
you
may
see
in
the
afterwords
of
that
Chapter
.
Another
parallel
text
we
have
in
Matth.
24
24.
—
where
the
Antichrist
is
set
forth
by
his
followers
,
those
that
comply
with
him
,
and
promote
him
by
dividing
and
corrupting
and
over-toping
the
true
Church
by
those
factions
of
Apostates
,
which
they
draw
out
of
the
Church
against
it
.
They
are
ca●…led
false
Christs
and
false
Prophets
,
who
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
;
though
this
be
not
spoken
of
the
person
of
Antichrist
,
yet
't
is
spoken
of
the
followers
of
Antichrist
,
who
appear
in
the
Church
with
the
Antichrist
,
and
are
the
instruments
of
broaching
those
false
signes
,
which
in
the
other
texts
are
attributed
to
the
Antichrist
,
he
being
the
head
and
patronizer
of
them
:
for
it
is
not
to
be
imagined
that
●…e
alone
doth
these
signes
,
but
he
hath
fit
instruments
designed
by
him
for
the
work
.
The
Frogs
out
of
the
Dragons
mouth
,
the
three
unclean
spirits
help
him
.
I
am
loath
to
enter
upon
Revel.
16.
it
being
a
Chapter
so
full
of
unrevealed
revelations
,
there
being
much
more
difficulty
in
it
then
commonly
Expositors
conceive
:
yet
if
I
did
affirm
that
Revel.
16.
16.
ran
parallel
with
Pauls
prophecie
in
the
description
of
Antichrists
ruine
,
verse
8.
whereby
the
breath
of
Gods
mouth
,
as
in
Revel.
19.
15.
and
the
brightness
of
his
coming
(
as
verse
12
,
16.
manifesteth
)
he
is
destroyed
with
his
fellows
,
verse
20.
that
is
,
brought
to
Armageddon
,
Revel.
16.
16.
I
think
I
could
easily
prove
it
,
and
upon
better
grounds
then
as
yet
I
see
by
former
Authours
of
other
opinions
refuted
:
but
I
must
return
to
a
harder
task
,
and
that
is
to
prove
that
Matth.
24.
24.
is
a
prophecie
of
the
Antichrist
and
his
followers
.
For
proof
hereof
we
must
borrow
the
method
of
him
who
wrote
the
last
Annotations
upon
this
Chapter
:
Now
to
these
three
questions
Christ
distinctly
answers
,
denying
none
as
false
,
nor
reproving
them
as
needlesse
.
To
the
first
question
you
have
an
answer
which
extends
to
v.
22.
To
the
second
question
,
viz.
when
Christ
shall
come
to
convert
the
Jews
,
and
restore
the
Kingdome
to
Iudah
,
that
is
,
unite
the
twelve
Tribes
again
in
one
Religion
under
one
King
,
as
it
was
under
David
and
Solomon
.
The
Disciples
were
questionlesse
right
in
the
question
,
for
otherwise
Christ
would
have
shewed
them
their
errour
and
mistake
:
but
that
Christ
doth
not
,
neither
in
this
Chapter
nor
in
Act.
1.
6.
where
they
ask
this
question
,
Wilt
thou
at
this
time
restore
▪
the
Kingdome
to
Israel
?
i.
e.
unite
Iudah
and
Ephraim
the
two
sticks
in
Gods
hand
.
They
had
this
opinion
not
onely
by
tradition
from
their
fathers
,
but
they
had
it
from
their
prophecies
,
the
written
received
Word
,
from
Moses
and
all
the
Prophets
.
See
what
answer
Christ
makes
to
them
,
It
is
not
for
you
to
know
the
times
and
the
seasons
that
the
Father
hath
put
into
his
hands
,
but
ye
shall
receive
power
;
—
the
Spirit
of
Revelation
after
his
ascension
;
should
reveal
this
to
them
,
as
it
was
to
the
beloved
Disciple
Iohn
,
and
to
all
them
who
by
the
Spirit
afterwards
understood
Christs
prophecies
in
Matth.
24.
and
Luke
21.
So
that
Christ
positively
affirmes
,
that
such
a
restauration
of
the
Kingdome
to
Israel
there
should
be
,
and
they
should
have
in
due
time
a
more
full
discovery
of
that
truth
:
in
the
mean
time
't
was
reserved
in
the
Fathers
hands
.
He
that
wrencheth
the
scope
of
Christs
words
to
a
contrary
sense
,
in
my
judgement
offers
exceeding
much
violence
to
the
Text.
Likewise
in
Luke
17.
20.
when
the
Pharisees
that
grounded
this
question
of
the
comming
of
the
Kingdome
of
God
upon
the
Old
Testament-prophecies
,
which
are
clear
in
the
thing
:
Christ
denies
not
the
question
,
but
answers
to
it
in
Moses
words
,
from
whence
they
raised
the
question
.
So
that
it
is
manifest
,
the
Disciples
were
found
in
the
question
about
Christs
comming
to
call
home
the
twelve
Tribes
;
to
which
he
answers
from
v.
23.
to
v.
35.
where
he
gives
the
Symptomes
immediately
going
before
his
comming
,
and
that
is
,
●…
Antichrist
and
his
followers
should
be
busie
:
where
?
in
the
Church
:
about
what
?
about
dividing
Christ
,
making
factions
in
the
Church
,
saying
,
Here
is
Christ
,
and
there
is
Christ
;
behold
,
he
is
in
the
desert
,
behold
,
he
is
in
the
secret
chamber
:
thus
Antichrists
followers
by
factions
raised
in
the
Church
,
and
by
their
false
signes
and
false
wonders
,
in
successes
,
providences
,
pretences
of
sanctity
and
such
like
falsities
,
shall
prevail
so
exceedingly
,
that
generally
all
loose
professours
shall
be
drawn
to
a
defection
,
or
a
cursed
neutrality
,
or
to
a
malicious
apostasie
from
the
Church
,
yea
,
they
shall
stagger
many
of
the
elect
▪
and
(
were
it
possible
)
make
them
also
finally
to
fall
into
the
same
delusions
,
impenitencie
,
and
irrecoverable
apostasie
.
Now
(
v.
27.
)
comes
Christ
like
the
lightening
,
i.
e
▪
suddenly
,
terribly
:
when
is
that
?
v.
28.
when
the
ravenous
birds
of
prey
,
the
Romish
Eagles
are
feasting
and
rejoycing
at
the
dead
carcases
of
the
Witnesses
:
then
followes
,
v.
29.
the
vials
pouring
out
on
the
apostasie
and
the
Antichrist
;
and
then
appears
the
signe
of
the
Son
of
man
in
heaven
,
and
then
shall
all
the
Tribes
of
the
earth
mourn
:
what
?
all
the
Tribes
?
yes
,
all
:
for
v.
31.
the
Angels
with
sound
of
Trumpet
,
Isa.
27.
13.
(
that
is
,
at
Iohns
seventh
Trumpets
sounding
)
shall
call
all
the
Tribes
from
the
four
ends
of
the
earth
.
Oh
blessed
day
▪
the
Lord
hasten
it
:
but
is
this
at
the
day
of
Judgement
?
no
;
but
at
the
time
of
Antichrists
ruine
,
for
the
Generation
of
the
Jews
shall
not
perish
untill
all
this
be
fulfilled
;
now
after
this
Christ
treats
of
the
day
of
Judgement
in
that
Chapter
.
CHAP.
IV.
[
And
lying
wonders
]
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
The
Syriack
renders
it
,
and
with
false
prodigies
:
Beza
reads
,
lying
prodigies
.
I
dare
not
alter
any
thing
,
and
therefore
may
not
finde
fault
.
They
say
the
expression
is
an
Hebraisme
equipollent
to
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
which
they
translate
for
the
Text.
It
is
observable
,
that
all
the
New
Testament-prophecies
are
full
of
Hebraismes
:
sure
the
Holy
Ghost
hath
some
holy
designe
in
it
;
either
to
informe
the
Hebrews
,
that
the
same
Spirit
that
inspired
the
Old
Testament-Prophets
,
inspired
also
the
New
:
and
that
the
onely
way
to
understand
either
is
to
believe
both
,
and
compare
them
one
with
another
:
thus
I
understand
that
of
seeing
eye
to
eye
,
as
Esay
hath
it
.
Or
else
,
it
is
,
to
humble
us
Gentiles
in
the
remembrance
of
our
stock
.
We
are
by
nature
wilde
Olives
;
and
all
the
light
we
have
received
for
salvation
it
hath
come
from
the
Hebrews
.
To
them
were
committed
the
Oracles
of
the
Gospel
,
and
they
(
viz.
)
the
twelve
Apostles
,
and
Paul
,
all
Hebrews
did
dispense
those
Oracles
to
the
world
,
which
are
to
this
day
,
and
will
be
the
standing
rule
to
all
the
Churches
to
the
end
of
the
world
.
Hereby
all
boasting
is
excluded
from
the
Gentiles
.
Or
rather
to
point
us
to
the
Old
Testament
,
there
to
search
for
a
parallel
Comment
on
a
prophetick
Text
in
the
New
Testament
,
It
may
be
all
these
designes
are
included
in
the
phrase
and
manner
of
expression
.
[
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
]
this
is
a
degree
beyond
signes
,
Cornelius
à
Lapide
.
Zanchius
.
that
Antichrist
goes
:
for
signes
are
but
things
acted
within
the
Sphere
of
nature
;
but
wonders
,
beyond
and
above
the
reach
of
nature
.
Hence
some
conceive
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
to
be
all
one
with
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
which
comes
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
which
signifies
to
terrifie
;
for
wonders
being
things
done
beyond
the
course
of
common
causes
,
amaze
and
terrifie
the
beholders
,
so
that
they
stand
at
a
gaze
,
filled
with
admiration
and
wonder
,
which
is
nothing
else
but
the
surplus
of
expectation
.
Antichrists
slaying
of
the
Witnesses
,
changing
the
times
and
lawes
of
that
State
where
he
slayes
them
,
Dan.
7.
25.
pitching
his
tents
in
the
Holy
Mountain
,
Dan.
11.
ult.
dividing
Mount
Olivet
,
Zach.
14.
stripping
the
Church
of
all
her
strength
and
power
which
she
made
against
him
,
Deut.
32.
36.
setting
up
his
new
strange
government
in
the
stead
of
the
government
of
the
slain
Witnesses
,
Revel.
13.
12
,
13
,
14.
these
are
such
great
things
beyond
the
expectation
of
the
people
that
are
not
acquainted
with
the
signes
and
marks
of
Antichrists
appearing
,
that
they
wonder
at
his
successes
and
are
cheated
by
the
Antichrist
by
the
great
signes
(
v.
13.
)
especially
that
of
Religion
and
Saintship
;
for
Antichrist
shall
do
all
these
unexpected
things
under
the
cloke
of
Religion
;
as
Solomon
appeared
in
the
sight
of
all
the
men
of
Israel
to
be
that
King
,
whom
God
had
made
choice
of
to
build
him
an
house
,
and
that
that
house
God
chose
beyond
all
others
to
be
his
house
by
the
comming
down
of
fire
from
heaven
in
the
sight
of
Israel
,
at
which
sight
they
being
filled
with
holy
wonder
,
bowed
down
their
heads
,
and
worshipped
,
believing
;
even
so
Antichrist
shall
by
his
cunning
designes
which
he
cloaks
with
externall
formes
of
high
devotion
,
make
the
people
believe
that
he
is
the
man
designed
to
pull
down
Antichrist
,
and
to
lay
the
top-stone
of
Church-Reformation
,
and
make
the
times
glorious
times
:
you
may
know
Antichrist
by
the
Livery
that
he
gives
to
his
black
Guard
:
in
2
Tim.
3.
2
,
3
,
4
we
finde
18
of
his
company
,
&
all
in
one
Livery
,
v.
5.
having
a
form
of
godliness
,
self-lovers
or
selfish
men
in
the
cloak
of
the
form
of
godliness
;
covetous
men
in
the
form
of
godliness
,
boasters
in
the
form
of
godliness
,
proud
persons
in
the
form
of
godliness
,
blasphemers
in
the
form
of
godliness
,
disobedient
to
parents
,
unthankful
,
unholy
,
without
natural
affection
,
truce-breakers
,
false
accusers
,
incontinent
,
fierce
,
despisers
of
those
that
are
good
,
traitors
,
headie
,
high-minded
,
lovers
of
pleasures
more
then
lovers
of
God
;
all
these
the
Apostle
tells
us
in
the
last
dayes
(
meaning
the
dayes
of
Antichrists
appearing
)
shall
be
cloaked
in
a
forme
of
godlinesse
.
All
these
Devils
in
these
dayes
arise
and
walk
in
Samuels
mantle
.
So
that
I
may
use
St.
Iohns
words
to
the
dispersed
,
despised
,
and
distressed
Churches
in
this
age
,
1
Iohn
2.
18.
Little
childeren
,
it
is
the
last
time
;
and
as
ye
have
heard
that
Antichrist
shall
come
,
even
now
are
there
many
Antichrists
,
whereby
we
know
that
it
is
the
last
time
:
they
went
out
from
us
,
but
they
were
not
of
us
.
These
are
the
followers
of
Antichrist
,
&
these
are
the
chiefs
of
men
to
be
destroyed
when
the
Witnesses
rise
;
which
Antichrist
and
his
followers
by
their
prodigious
acts
under
the
cloak
of
Religion
may
make
the
World
wonder
,
but
they
do
no
no
wonders
;
for
the
Holy
Ghost
tells
us
,
they
are
lying
wonders
,
wonders
that
onely
cheat
the
men
of
the
earth
,
or
earthly-minded
men
to
a
subjection
,
to
bow
down
to
their
image
,
and
receive
the
mark
of
the
beast
.
Antichrists
miracles
are
lies
,
respectu
omnium
causarum
,
saith
Cornelius
à
Lapide
,
in
respect
of
the
materiall
,
efficient
,
formall
,
and
finall
cause
.
The
end
of
his
miracles
is
to
cheat
the
people
into
a
compliance
with
his
false
wayes
;
whereas
the
end
of
true
miracles
was
to
confirme
the
truth
.
The
originall
of
these
miracles
is
the
Devil
;
Antichrist
is
helped
by
Sorcerers
and
Witches
that
pretend
Revelations
,
and
come
with
all
manner
of
cunning
to
cheat
and
deceive
soules
.
The
matter
of
them
are
meer
deceits
;
for
dive
into
the
bottome
of
them
,
and
you
shall
finde
the
fire
he
pretends
came
from
heaven
,
is
fire
of
his
own
making
,
to
delude
the
people
.
Ant.
Scaynus
conceives
his
lying
wonders
are
such
as
Iannes
and
Iambres
wrought
before
Pharaoh
,
which
were
meer
delusions
and
no
true
miracles
;
yet
served
the
turn
to
harden
Pharaohs
heart
against
the
true
Church
,
and
to
divert
the
people
from
believing
and
obeying
the
truth
,
to
their
utter
ruine
;
and
thither
tendeth
the
miracles
of
Antichrist
.
Some
learned
men
say
,
Antichrist
shall
be
a
great
Magician
or
The
miracles
of
Antichrist
are
also
formally
lies
,
for
they
are
performed
meerly
by
cunning
.
He
may
pretend
that
miraculous
Tyrinus
ex
Cyrillo
&
Theod.
Utitur
Antichristus
ad
fallendum
sapiene●…tiâ
verbo●…um
,
simulatione
virtutum
,
testimonio
Scripturarum
,
operation●…
mir●…culorum
,
promissione
divitiarum
,
terrore
persecutionum
▪
Goran
.
in
Locum
.
providence
from
heaven
doth
all
.
Herein
he
most
desperately
blasphemes
,
for
he
makes
God
the
Author
of
his
sins
,
by
entitling
God
to
all
those
prodigious
villainies
,
that
he
himselfe
,
and
by
his
cunning
Instruments
perpetrates
.
I
'le
conclude
this
verse
with
that
of
Goranus
;
Antichrist
(
saith
he
)
that
he
may
deceive
the
people
,
makes
use
of
the
choicest
and
wisest
language
,
(
talkes
like
a
Saint
)
dissembles
much
vertue
(
in
his
conversation
)
makes
use
of
Scripture-testimonies
,
pretends
to
work
miracles
,
makes
large
promises
of
promotion
to
those
that
adhere
unto
him
,
and
others
he
frights
into
a
compliance
by
the
threats
of
persecution
.
I
hope
I
shall
be
pardoned
for
not
mentioning
the
opinion
of
Methodius
in
his
Revelations
about
Antichrist
,
nor
of
Hyppolitus
,
nor
Ephrem
in
their
Tracts
of
the
end
of
the
World
;
where
they
make
as
if
he
should
counterfeit
Christs
miracles
,
as
to
give
sight
to
the
blinde
,
restore
the
lame
to
their
limbes
,
cast
out
Devils
,
turn
the
Sun
to
darknesse
,
seemingly
also
make
mountains
to
move
,
himselfe
to
flie
in
the
air
,
and
such
like
miracles
,
which
are
onely
fancies
of
their
braines
,
there
being
not
a
word
in
Scripture
whereon
to
ground
any
such
opinion
.
And
with
all
deceivablenesse
of
unrighteousnesse
in
them
that
perish
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
seemes
by
the
most
of
Translators
rather
to
be
interpreted
and
expounded
then
translated
;
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
is
either
opposed
to
truth
,
as
1
Cor.
13.
6.
and
so
't
is
put
for
deceit
or
falshood
;
or
else
(
as
Alstedius
saith
)
it
signifies
that
oppression
and
Tyranny
which
one
man
exerciseth
over
another
:
In
both
these
senses
it
may
well
be
understood
of
the
Antichrist
.
For
he
is
not
onely
a
cheater
,
and
a
false
perjured
person
,
but
also
a
monstrous
oppressor
,
and
a
bloodie
persecutor
of
the
innocent
lambes
of
Christs
flock
.
He
is
a
Tyrant
,
who
walkes
in
all
the
by-paths
of
iniquity
,
His
crooked
feet
can
keep
no
straight
paths
;
he
must
have
by-wayes
to
bad
ends
.
Cornelius
à
Lapide
shews
us
six
of
his
by-paths
,
wherein
he
walkes
.
1
With
much
civility
and
courtesie
to
all
,
thereby
to
ingratiate
himselfe
into
their
favours
▪
2
By
a
feigned
holiness
,
-
and
so
(
as
Goranus
,
whose
words
we
have
quoted
)
he
proceeds
to
discover
his
severall
wayes
.
Thus
you
have
the
seducer
(
viz.
)
the
Antichrist
:
his
manner
of
seducing
in
generall
and
in
speciall
:
and
now
we
come
to
the
parties
seduced
.
CHAP.
V.
IN
them
that
perish
]
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
Observe
the
Apostles
correlate
termes
in
this
discourse
,
in
v.
3.
the
Antichrist
,
the
seducer
is
called
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
and
they
that
are
seduced
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
;
as
the
blinde
lead
the
blinde
,
and
both
fall
into
the
ditch
;
so
the
grand
seducer
leads
the
seduced
,
until
they
both
tumble
down
into
hell
.
You
may
read
their
dreadful
ends
in
their
names
,
perditition
is
their
name
,
and
destruction
is
their
end
;
be
their
profession
what
it
will
.
The
son
of
perdition
,
when
he
comes
,
will
draw
the
subjects
of
perdition
after
Here
we
have
the
full
length
of
Antichrists
chain
(
as
Zanchie
observes
)
to
the
comfort
of
the
Saints
;
for
though
Antichrist
arise
in
the
midst
of
the
Church
;
and
appear
with
his
armed
forces
to
terrifie
some
,
and
with
his
cheats
,
and
deceits
,
and
miracles
to
draw
away
others
;
yet
he
shall
not
be
able
to
deceive
the
meanest
Saint
of
God
.
This
is
exceeding
great
comfort
to
the
Saints
,
and
glory
to
Christ
,
who
rules
hereby
in
the
midst
of
his
enemies
.
A
true
Saint
is
never
more
visible
then
when
the
true
visible
Church
is
most
obscured
and
darkened
with
Hereticks
and
Seducers
.
Then
was
Athanasius
in
the
full
when
the
visible
Chruch
was
Ergo
adhaerebunt
Antichristo
s●…li
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
saith
Zanchie
.
Onely
those
that
are
designed
of
God
unto
destruction
shall
be
the
subjects
and
followers
of
Antichrist
.
[
Because
they
received
not
the
love
of
the
truth
,
that
they
might
be
saved
▪
]
Here
we
have
a
general
Character
of
those
Reprobates
,
who
are
the
followers
of
Antichrist
.
They
are
formall
Christians
,
having
no
love
at
all
of
the
truth
which
they
professe
.
The
Apostle
intends
it
(
saith
Aquinas
)
as
a
demonstration
of
their
deception
,
and
the
particle
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
seems
very
much
to
confirm
it
.
They
would
mock
God
with
a
mock
Religion
,
and
God
returns
their
mocks
upon
them
again
,
by
suffering
others
to
mock
them
with
a
mock
Religion
,
turning
Solomons
proverb
into
a
prophecie
,
and
fulfilling
it
:
The
back-slider
in
heart
shall
be
filled
with
his
own
wayes
,
he
shall
have
enough
on
't
.
An
hypocrite
puts
on
Iacobs
smooth
skin
of
profession
to
cover
the
Esau's
hands
and
face
of
his
villainie
,
as
Iacob
put
on
Esau's
counterfeit
skin
,
meerly
to
deceive
.
He
intended
to
wear
it
no
longer
then
untill
he
hath
thereby
accomplished
his
designe
.
He
loves
Religion
no
more
then
Iudas
loved
charity
.
Though
he
carried
the
bag
of
charity
and
the
tongue
of
charity
,
yet
he
was
a
hard-hearted
thief
that
robbed
the
Church
,
by
converting
the
Church-stock
to
his
own
private
use
.
Such
are
Antichrists
followers
,
who
receive
Religion
in
the
form
and
externall
shew
of
it
,
but
not
in
the
love
and
power
of
it
:
they
receive
it
into
their
armes
,
but
not
into
their
hearts
;
they
imbrace
Religion
,
as
Amnon
did
his
beautifull
sister
,
not
to
be
tied
in
Nuptiall
bonds
of
unity
and
love
,
but
to
satisfie
his
lust
,
and
after
that
disgracefully
to
shut
her
out
of
doors
.
They
love
Religion
in
the
truth
no
more
then
Absalom
loved
Justice
,
onely
in
pretence
to
some
greater
end
to
depose
the
King
and
get
the
Crown
.
Now
as
they
think
to
cheat
men
by
their
pretences
and
hypocriticall
delusions
;
so
God
in
Justice
leaves
them
in
the
hardnesse
of
their
heart
,
and
blindness
of
their
minde
,
to
be
cheated
by
the
Devil
and
Antichrist
to
their
own
damnation
.
Whiles
they
cheat
men
under
the
cloak
of
religion
of
their
honours
and
estates
,
the
Devil
that
whiles
cheats
them
of
their
souls
.
It
may
be
truly
said
of
every
formall
hypocriticall
professor
,
Perditio
tua
ex
te
,
Thy
destruction
is
of
thy self
.
But
I
crave
pardon
for
my
sawcinesse
in
going
here
before
my
betters
,
let
us
see
what
the
learned
say
.
[
They
received
not
]
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
Some
learned
men
conceive
that
this
is
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
▪
or
an
extenuation
,
a
diminutive
expression
,
the
full
meaning
being
this
[
they
pertinaciously
refused
]
[
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
]
the
love
of
the
truth
.
Some
by
love
of
the
Charit●…tem
exhibuit
,
&
veritatem
ostendit
,
saith
Goran
.
So
that
the
meaning
is
,
they
received
not
Christ
,
that
is
,
truth
;
for
he
that
receives
not
truth
in
the
love
of
it
,
receives
not
Christ
.
Some
others
conceive
't
is
meant
of
the
deficiencie
of
charity
in
Antichrists
followers
,
they
have
knowledge
and
gifts
and
faith
,
but
no
charity
,
which
profiteth
nothing
,
1
Cor.
13.
Probably
,
truth
is
here
put
for
the
whole
doctrine
of
the
Gospel
in
opposition
to
all
other
false
Religions
,
so
that
the
Character
of
Antichrists
followers
is
this
:
They
are
professors
of
the
Gospel
of
true
Religion
,
but
they
are
hypocriticall
professors
and
temporary
;
professors
:
for
,
1
They
receive
not
the
truth
into
their
hearts
;
they
love
not
what
they
professe
.
2
Neither
do
they
professe
Religion
with
a
designe
to
be
saved
by
it
.
Religion
is
not
a
Iacobs
ladder
for
them
to
climb
to
heaven
by
,
but
a
blinde
zeal
,
under
which
without
suspition
they
carry
on
their
hellish
designes
:
all
the
heaven
they
look
at
,
is
the
wealth
and
greatnesse
and
pleasure
of
the
world
.
They
receive
not
the
love
of
the
truth
,
that
they
might
be
saved
by
it
;
but
the
outward
profession
of
the
truth
,
that
they
may
be
preferred
by
it
.
Hence
observe
,
that
the
Antichrist
is
so
far
from
an
open
deniall
of
Christ
,
that
he
is
a
great
professour
of
Christ
,
who
prefers
all
his
followers
upon
the
account
of
religious
men
and
Saints
,
men
that
professe
religion
:
but
what
saith
the
Text
?
't
is
in
hypocrisie
.
'T
is
true
,
they
fast
and
pray
,
but
't
is
not
out
of
love
to
that
solemn
duty
,
that
they
may
be
saved
by
it
;
but
that
they
may
thereby
advantage
their
carnall
Interests
;
as
a
reverend
Divine
said
wittily
once
,
eying
some
mens
designes
,
They
have
(
saith
he
)
humbled
themselves
into
the
Throne
,
and
fasted
and
prayed
,
that
which
they
accounted
Achans
wedge
,
and
the
Babylonish
garment
into
their
possession
;
fasted
fine
cloathes
upon
their
backs
,
and
self-denyingly
wound
themselves
into
all
the
great
and
profitable
offices
.
This
is
all
the
heaven
that
Antichrists
followers
aime
at
by
all
their
eminent
professions
;
they
receive
not
the
truth
to
the
mortifying
of
their
lusts
,
but
for
the
palliating
of
their
lusts
.
'T
is
a
good
place
,
not
grace
;
a
Kingdome
here
,
not
a
Kingdome
hereafter
,
that
their
profession
chiefly
pursues
and
closely
hunts
after
.
Shall
I
say
any
more
?
I
will
not
,
I
need
not
;
Reader
,
I
leave
thee
wisely
to
Comment
upon
this
too-too
easie
Text
in
this
present
age
,
vid●…as
,
fugias
.
But
the
Holy
Ghost
,
as
I
humbly
conceive
,
by
the
restrictive
articles
,
and
the
Scope
of
the
prophecie
intends
some
eminent
truth
at
this
time
opposed
by
Antichrist
,
upon
the
rejecting
of
which
truth
they
become
Antichrists
subjects
,
as
Antichrist
by
opposing
it
becomes
formally
Antichrist
:
but
of
this
we
shall
touch
in
the
last
verse
.
CHAP.
VI.
AND
for
this
cause
God
shall
send
them
strong
delusion
,
that
they
should
believe
a
lie
.
In
the
former
verse
(
as
Aquinas
observes
)
there
is
onely
the
sinne
set
down
.
In
this
verse
there
is
both
their
sinne
and
punishment
;
their
being
deluded
is
both
their
sinne
and
their
punishment
.
In
the
following
verse
there
is
onely
their
punishment
set
down
,
which
is
damnation
;
the
end
of
all
their
Apostasie
,
a
just
reward
for
such
iniquity
.
In
the
words
there
are
these
particulars
:
1
The
Judgement
denounced
[
delusion
.
]
2
The
Author
inflicting
it
[
God
.
]
3
The
persons
on
whom
it
is
inflicted
[
them
▪
]
those
that
received
not
the
love
of
the
truth
to
be
saved
by
it
.
4
The
specification
of
it
by
its
effects
[
that
they
should
believe
a
lie
.
]
In
the
Judgement
or
punishment
denounced
we
must
observe
the
Apostles
manner
of
delivery
,
which
is
potent
in
the
Causall
Conjunction
Copulative
,
for
I
cannot
call
[
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
]
any
thing
else
;
and
in
the
adjunct
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
▪
And
for
this
cause
,
i.
e.
for
rejecting
the
love
of
the
truth
,
and
not
making
it
the
meanes
of
their
salvation
;
for
this
cause
'
t
is
.
So
that
[
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
]
imports
two
things
.
1
A
false
professours
damnation
is
from
himself
,
not
from
God
.
He
is
the
cause
of
it
,
for
1
He
loves
not
what
he
professeth
;
and
would
you
have
a
man
for
ever
tied
to
what
he
loves
not
?
Religion
is
an
hypocrites
purgatory
,
through
which
he
wades
with
much
regret
of
soul
in
hope
at
last
to
reap
some
profit
.
He
loves
the
truths
of
Christ
no
more
then
a
Merchant
loves
the
Sea
;
he
longs
to
be
over
it
at
his
goald
;
he
intends
not
to
dwell
at
Sea
in
any
wise
▪
As
a
true
Christian
loves
this
present
world
,
so
a
false
Christian
loves
Religion
;
he
cares
not
how
soon
he
is
rid
out
,
so
he
may
obtein
his
desired
ends
.
So
that
as
a
true
Christian
counts
it
his
hell
,
and
will
in
no
2
It
imports
thus
much
that
a
formall
hypocriticall
professour
will
easily
become
an
heretick
and
an
apostate
,
in
time
of
temptation
he
will
fall
away
.
For
this
cause
God
shall
send
them
strong
delusions
.
For
this
cause
Ierusalems
house
is
left
(
unto
this
day
)
unto
her
desolate
;
for
this
cause
they
had
eyes
to
see
,
and
saw
not
;
and
ears
to
hear
,
and
heard
not
;
and
hearts
to
understand
,
and
understood
not
.
For
this
cause
we
have
this
day
so
many
apostates
and
hereticks
,
and
fearfull
and
unbelieving
persons
even
at
the
mouth
of
hell
.
They
were
formerly
eminent
professours
,
but
their
eminencie
was
onely
in
externals
,
in
formalities
;
there
was
no
inward
heart-imbracing
of
the
truth
with
an
inward
purpose
and
resolution
to
be
saved
by
it
;
and
hence
it
is
,
they
are
so
soon
departed
to
another
Gospel
,
or
rather
bewitched
to
imbrace
the
doctrines
of
Devils
;
strong
delusions
.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
the
efficacie
of
delusion
,
so
reads
the
Syriack
;
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
signifies
errour
,
and
such
grosse
errour
(
say
the
learned
)
as
leads
a
man
from
the
way
of
nature
,
even
to
sin
against
the
light
of
nature
,
against
convictions
of
naturall
conscience
.
But
as
if
this
were
not
high
enough
,
the
Apostle
underlayes
it
with
this
word
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
to
raise
it
above
superlative
;
to
note
,
that
Antichrists
followers
who
are
described
to
be
eminent
professours
,
shall
be
given
up
to
the
excesse
of
errours
,
even
against
the
light
of
nature
;
Covenant-breaking
,
Treachery
,
Apostasie
,
lying
with
a
purpose
to
deceive
,
adultery
and
murther
are
all
sins
against
the
light
of
nature
,
and
these
grosse
sins
shall
professours
be
grosly
guilty
of
in
that
time
when
Antichrist
shall
be
revealed
.
There
is
yet
something
more
in
the
phrase
;
for
the
efficacie
of
delusion
lies
chiefly
in
this
,
that
all
these
prodigious
sins
should
be
committed
by
Christians
,
and
Christians
bearing
the
name
and
title
of
Saints
,
and
they
so
far
from
shame
and
reluctancie
in
the
committing
of
them
,
that
they
vaunt
,
insult
,
rejoyce
,
boast
and
triumph
▪
openly
in
the
committing
of
them
,
as
if
they
had
done
God
and
the
Church
some
speciall
service
:
here
lies
the
efficacie
of
delusion
,
that
ever
professours
should
be
thus
given
up
to
a
reprobate
minde
to
commit
such
abominable
sins
against
the
light
of
nature
with
delight
and
greediness
.
This
is
the
grand
Character
of
Antichrists
followers
.
But
it
is
said
,
that
God
sends
these
strong
delusions
:
if
so
,
then
is
not
God
the
Author
of
their
sin
and
damnation
?
To
this
the
generall
answer
is
,
that
God
sends
not
this
delusion
effective
,
but
permissivè
;
he
is
not
the
efficient
of
it
,
but
the
permitter
of
it
.
He
permits
it
by
letting
loose
the
rains
to
Satan
,
and
to
Antichrist
,
and
his
Instruments
.
God
doth
not
positively
send
them
delusions
.
There
cannot
greater
blasphemy
be
thought
of
then
to
affirm
God
to
be
the
Author
of
evill
.
God
sends
not
any
thing
for
that
end
to
make
men
believe
a
lie
,
neither
doth
he
permit
it
for
any
▪
such
end
,
though
in
the
consequents
by
accident
it
effects
the
same
.
The
Judge
fore-warnes
his
servant
of
theft
,
and
then
tries
him
by
laying
money
in
his
way
;
he
steals
it
;
the
Judge
in
punishing
him
is
not
the
cause
of
his
sin
,
but
the
Author
of
his
punishment
.
God
permits
nothing
To
this
we
answer
,
that
God
doth
will
these
things
;
but
neither
As
a
Judge
makes
one
thief
to
intrap
and
destroy
another
,
so
God
destroyes
one
sin
by
another
.
Peccata
praecedentia
punit
peccatis
sequentibus
.
God
here
makes
their
after-sins
to
punish
their
former
:
since
they
would
not
imbrace
truth
to
their
salvation
,
they
shall
imbrace
errours
and
lies
to
their
damnation
;
God
,
as
the
supream
Author
of
his
own
righteous
vengeance
,
can
take
up
what
weapons
he
will
against
his
enemies
.
Now
what
fitter
Instrument
can
you
finde
to
punish
Apostates
in
heart
with
,
then
to
fill
them
with
their
own
wayes
:
a
false
tongue
is
most
fit
for
an
itching
ear
.
These
blinde
hypocrites
God
lets
them
take
hands
,
and
lead
each
other
in
their
new-found
paths
of
delight
,
untill
they
both
irrecoverably
fall
into
the
ditch
.
These
followers
of
Antichrist
despise
truth
tendered
by
Gods
messengers
,
and
God
thereupon
justly
with-drawes
his
grace
tendered
to
them
;
and
so
is
joyned
to
Idols
,
let
him
alone
:
this
is
all
the
sending
which
God
is
said
to
send
.
Seducers
shall
one
day
know
that
God
never
sent
them
:
They
ran
,
and
I
have
not
sent
them
.
God
will
one
day
say
to
both
the
seducers
and
seduced
,
Who
required
these
things
at
your
hands
?
when
men
make
gods
with
their
hands
,
God
leaves
them
to
worship
those
gods
.
They
would
not
receive
the
truth
;
well
,
saith
God
,
they
shall
not
receive
the
truth
,
but
shall
be
hardened
in
their
sin
,
untill
they
die
.
Since
they
refused
counsell
and
knowledge
and
the
fear
of
God
;
they
shall
have
none
of
it
;
I
will
refuse
them
,
saith
the
Lord
;
they
shall
be
given
up
to
strong
delusion
to
believe
a
lie
.
Since
they
would
not
feed
on
Angels
food
at
Christs
Table
,
they
shall
feed
on
the
Devils
excrements
amongst
the
swinish
herds
of
heretitcks
destinated
to
damnation
.
As
Christ
by
his
gracious
wisdome
did
save
an
adulterous
woman
from
the
judgement
of
adulterous
men
,
by
causing
the
shamefull
sin
of
the
condemned
to
flie
upon
the
guilty
consciences
of
the
condemners
:
So
God
in
his
glorious
wisdome
brings
to
damnation
hypocrites
,
by
letting
seducers
baits
catch
those
seduced
souls
,
that
so
greedily
catch
at
them
;
whereby
they
shamefully
(
like
those
accusers
of
the
woman
)
go
away
and
leave
Christ
,
his
Ministers
and
his
Ordinances
.
In
all
this
God
is
true
,
though
every
one
of
them
be
liars
.
[
That
they
should
believe
a
lie
]
so
Beza
renders
it
and
the
Syriack
.
To
a
word
[
that
they
should
believe
that
lie
]
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
the
lie
;
The
very
name
Antichrist
imports
a
lie
;
for
he
is
one
against
the
truth
,
against
Christ
,
who
is
the
way
and
the
truth
.
If
[
love
of
the
truth
]
be
meant
Christ
,
as
Chrysostome
,
Oecumenius
,
Theodoretus
and
severall
other
learned
Authors
affirm
,
then
most
probably
the
imbracing
a
lie
is
here
meant
,
the
subjecting
to
and
closing
with
Antichrist
,
or
(
as
very
probably
)
truth
is
put
for
the
anointed
offices
,
the
two
Witnesses
,
which
these
Apostates
reject
,
and
imbrace
the
Antichrist
,
who
in
opposition
to
them
is
called
a
lie
;
usurpation
is
a
lie
,
the
great
usurper
is
the
Antichrist
,
who
supplants
the
Witnesses
,
and
therefore
called
in
the
abstract
the
lie
.
He
is
called
in
1
Iohn
2.
22.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
the
liar
,
who
is
the
Antichrist
,
CHAP.
VII
.
THat
they
all
might
be
damned
,
who
believed
not
the
truth
,
but
had
pleasure
in
unrighteousnesse
.
This
Verse
windes
up
Pauls
prophecie
of
the
Antichrist
and
his
followers
.
It
hath
two
parts
in
it
.
The
first
shewes
us
the
last
of
Antichrist
and
his
subjects
,
viz.
their
finall
damnation
.
The
last
part
is
an
exegefis
of
the
two
foregoing
verses
.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
that
they
might
be
damned
.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
is
here
used
for
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
the
word
properly
signifies
to
judge
;
but
in
the
worser
sense
it
is
often
in
the
New
Testament
put
for
to
condemn
,
as
Luke
19.
22.
Out
of
thy
mouth
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
I
condemne
thee
;
and
i
e.
the
Witnesses
maintaining
the
truth
in
opposition
to
the
lie
Antichrist
;
when
they
have
corrupted
their
own
and
others
mindes
with
heresies
and
blasphemises
,
and
when
they
have
shewed
themselves
reprobates
concerning
the
faith
,
then
they
shall
proceed
no
further
:
they
shall
then
receive
the
wages
of
their
work
,
damnation
.
These
that
Paul
prophesies
of
to
Timothy
,
are
the
same
that
here
he
prophesies
of
to
the
Thessalonians
,
for
they
are
all
professors
of
Religion
,
all
in
one
livery
,
practising
the
same
devillish
things
,
and
being
alike
corrupted
and
depraved
.
We
finde
Antichrist
and
his
followers
in
Revel.
11.
and
Chap.
13.
proceeding
no
farther
then
the
slaying
of
the
Witnesses
,
and
triumphantly
insulting
over
them
,
and
their
authority
for
three
dayes
and
an
halfe
;
and
then
on
a
sudden
unexpectedly
a
cloud
is
seen
,
and
a
loud
voice
is
heard
,
the
Witnesses
rise
,
the
7000
names
of
men
are
slain
by
a
great
Schisme
,
Commotion
,
or
Earth-quake
,
which
finisheth
the
second
wo
;
and
then
followes
presently
the
third
wo
,
or
seventh
trumpet
,
and
then
the
Dragon
,
the
beast
,
and
the
false
Prophet
are
cast
into
hell
:
and
Hallelujahs
and
praises
throughout
,
the
Church
are
thundered
,
and
no
more
of
Antichrist
appears
for
ever
.
So
that
I
will
say
to
the
true
Church
,
as
Christ
in
Matth.
24.
When
ye
see
these
things
begin
to
come
to
passe
,
know
that
the
time
of
Antichrists
damnation
is
nigh
at
hand
,
even
at
the
door
.
[
Who
believed
not
the
truth
]
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
The
Holy
Ghost
seems
to
point
at
some
peculiar
eminent
truth
,
which
these
hypocrites
and
Apostates
did
reject
and
would
not
believe
;
for
't
is
not
to
be
imagined
that
they
rejected
all
truth
,
and
turned
Infidels
and
Heathens
,
for
then
they
must
necessarily
cast
off
the
profession
of
Christianity
,
which
they
that
follow
Antichrist
do
not
do
;
and
therefore
I
conceive
it
is
some
eminent
truth
,
which
God
permits
to
be
opposed
,
purposely
to
trie
the
knowledge
,
faith
,
love
,
sincerity
,
Christianity
and
courage
of
his
people
,
and
to
discover
▪
the
rottennesse
,
hypocrisie
,
and
back-sliding
of
formal
professours
;
this
God
usually
doth
in
every
age
:
some
eminent
truths
or
other
he
permits
to
be
opposed
,
and
calls
out
eminent
professours
to
witnesse
unto
blood
on
their
behalfe
.
There
's
never
an
Article
in
the
Creed
,
but
at
one
time
or
other
hath
been
thus
victoriously
in
blood
defended
;
all
being
delivered
to
us
sealed
with
our
holy
Ancestors
blood
;
Thereby
teaching
us
our
duty
in
a
time
when
truth
's
opposed
.
God
permits
certain
truths
in
severall
ages
to
be
opposed
in
Queen
Maries
dayes
:
the
doctrine
of
the
Sacraments
was
opposed
,
and
the
true
way
of
externall
worship
;
and
then
God
first
sealed
his
truths
with
his
Martyrs
blood
;
and
then
delivered
them
to
us
,
their
posterity
.
Now
in
the
time
of
Antichrists
appearing
the
great
truth
,
which
shall
be
called
in
question
,
to
the
trial
of
the
Saints
,
and
the
discovery
of
hypocrites
and
formall
professors
who
shall
reject
this
,
is
the
two
great
Offices
originally
Christs
,
derivatively
those
whom
he
anoints
,
or
designes
thereunto
,
(
viz.
)
to
the
Kingly
Office
,
and
to
the
Sacerdotall
or
Ministeriall
Office
.
(
Blessed
is
that
Nation
that
enjoyes
them
both
together
.
)
These
two
Offices
Antichrist
shall
(
as
we
have
already
shewed
)
oppose
and
depose
:
and
this
makes
him
formally
Antichrist
.
Now
to
this
Antichrists
followers
(
even
against
their
former
protestations
and
open
professions
)
shall
consent
,
and
in
the
ruining
of
the
Offices
shall
concurre
;
and
thus
they
shall
rebell
against
the
truth
,
and
become
the
followers
of
Antichrist
.
This
onely
is
signified
,
Revel.
13.
by
giving
the
mark
to
the
beast
,
and
receiving
the
mark
of
the
beast
;
that
is
,
engaging
against
the
anointed
Offices
to
be
a
subject
to
the
government
of
Antichrist
in
direct
opposition
to
it
.
[
Truth
]
is
here
put
in
opposition
to
[
lie
]
in
the
foregoing
verse
,
which
is
there
to
be
understood
of
the
Antichrist
;
they
could
put
confidence
and
trust
in
the
lie
,
the
Antichrist
,
the
usurper
;
but
in
the
truth
,
the
Ordinances
established
by
God
they
could
repose
no
trust
,
but
rejected
them
:
therefore
(
Iude
the
11.
)
these
followers
of
Antichrist
are
said
to
perish
in
the
gain-saying
of
Core
,
who
rejected
the
two
great
anointed
Offices
of
Magistracie
and
Ministery
,
Moses
and
Aaron
:
and
in
2
Tim.
3.
8.
There
the
truth
that
these
Rebels
resist
,
is
specified
,
't
is
that
of
Magistracy
and
Ministery
;
such
a
resistance
as
Iannes
and
Iambres
made
against
Moses
and
Aaron
,
in
vilifying
them
,
their
commission
and
authority
.
CHAP.
VIII
.
BUt
had
pleasure
(
or
delighted
)
in
the
iniquity
.
]
This
is
a
Rhetoricall
Antithesis
to
the
words
immediately
preceding
them
▪
[
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
but
]
is
an
adversative
particle
,
and
put
here
oppositively
;
as
much
as
to
say
,
they
distrusted
and
fled
from
the
truth
,
but
they
would
throw
themselves
into
the
armes
of
unrighteousnes
:
they
rebelled
against
Gods
instituted
Ordinances
,
but
willingly
with
all
their
heart
submitted
to
an
usurper
,
the
injustice
,
that
is
,
(
saith
Goranus
)
the
Antichrist
,
who
before
is
called
the
man
of
the
sin
,
and
the
lawlesse
one
;
and
here
in
the
abstract
,
unrighteousnesse
.
Because
both
his
rising
,
reigning
,
and
manner
of
being
is
unrighteous
.
He
works
unrighteousnesse
,
and
receives
the
wages
of
unrighteousnesse
with
these
his
followers
,
who
are
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
is
by
the
learned
distinguished
from
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
;
this
comprehending
the
sins
against
God
in
the
first
Table
;
that
comprehending
all
sins
against
our
neighbour
in
the
second
Table
of
the
law
of
God
:
so
that
[
taking
pleasure
in
iniquity
]
may
be
interpreted
,
delighting
in
rebellion
,
murther
,
supplanting
,
robbery
,
treason
,
slandering
,
oppression
,
adultery
,
false
witnesse-bearing
and
covetousnesse
.
These
are
sins
of
the
second
Table
:
sometimes
,
as
here
in
the
Text
,
we
finde
the
word
opposed
to
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
so
1
Cor.
13.
6.
there
the
Apostle
(
using
a
method
much
cried
down
by
the
hypocrites
and
apostates
of
these
times
,
viz.
that
of
discovering
true
grace
by
signes
)
having
discoursed
of
the
excellency
of
love
,
gives
the
signes
of
true
love
,
which
these
hypocrites
who
are
the
followers
of
Antichrist
,
of
whom
w●…treat
,
have
not
:
and
observe
how
this
signe
of
true
love
meets
with
them
[
rejoyceth
not
in
iniquity
,
but
rejoyceth
in
the
truth
]
this
is
true
charity
and
love
.
But
now
the
followers
of
Antichrist
who
are
high-flowen
professors
,
and
prate
much
of
love
and
charity
,
and
tendernesse
,
and
bowels
,
and
cry
out
against
bitternesse
and
rigid
spirits
;
do
notwithstanding
▪
walk
the
Antipodes
to
this
Text.
If
we
compare
this
in
the
Corinthians
with
this
we
are
now
upon
in
the
Thessalonians
:
in
the
one
you
have
the
true
reall
Saint
rejoycing
,
not
in
iniquity
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
there
is
the
same
word
,
he
rejoyceth
not
in
iniquity
:
but
now
the
hypocrites
,
who
are
the
followers
of
Antichrist
▪
you
finde
them
here
in
the
Text
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
taking
pleasure
in
iniquity
;
and
what
's
the
reason
?
it
hath
been
given
already
in
v.
10.
because
they
loved
not
the
truth
they
did
professe
.
And
this
is
also
the
reason
why
they
imbrace
a
lie
,
because
they
want
true
love
:
for
true
love
rejoyceth
in
the
truth
,
but
hypocrisie
rejoyceth
in
a
lie
.
So
that
as
the
word
is
opposed
to
the
truth
,
it
gives
us
to
understand
thus
much
,
that
Antichrists
followers
are
a
company
of
hereticks
,
that
oppose
both
first
and
second
Table-truths
:
they
kisse
truth
,
as
Ioab
did
his
brother
General
,
onely
with
an
intent
to
stab
it
,
and
destroy
it
:
as
Christ
(
I●…h.
7.
18.
)
is
truth
,
and
no
unrighteousnesse
is
in
him
,
and
as
all
his
followers
love
truth
,
and
hate
all
unrighteousnesse
:
so
in
Antichrist
there
is
all
unrighteousnesse
to
be
found
,
and
no
truth
;
and
all
his
followers
are
such
as
reject
truth
,
and
love
unrighteousnesse
.
This
is
not
onely
the
comparison
that
many
of
the
Ancients
make
,
but
the
Scripture
it selfe
makes
it
,
as
we
have
seen
.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
is
a
word
of
large
extent
.
But
here
I
humbly
conceive
't
is
restrained
to
the
thing
in
hand
,
and
that
is
,
(
as
we
said
before
)
to
the
Antichrist
,
who
is
in
the
same
prophecie
called
the
man
of
the
sin
,
and
the
son
of
the
perdition
,
and
the
exalter
and
opposer
of
the
Ordinances
of
God
,
Magistracy
and
Ministery
,
and
so
the
opposer
of
the
truth
;
and
then
the
lawlesse
one
▪
in
opposition
to
truth
established
by
law
,
Gods
law
,
and
mans
law
,
and
natures
law
.
These
are
titles
setting
forth
the
effects
of
his
power
against
those
that
oppose
him
:
after
this
followes
from
v
9.
to
v.
12.
the
manner
of
exercising
of
his
power
over
his
followers
;
those
that
subject
unto
him
.
His
power
is
in
signes
and
lying
wonders
,
and
all
manner
of
unrighteousnesse
;
the
effects
of
this
his
power
is
the
lie
]
and
[
the
unrighteousnesse
]
the
grand
usurper
,
and
the
great
transgressour
of
the
second
Table
;
the
changer
,
i.
e.
the
breaker
of
the
Saints
laws
and
times
.
In
the
exposition
of
words
,
we
must
look
to
the
scope
of
the
matter
or
prophecie
in
hand
:
and
what
in
that
place
the
word
or
phrase
imports
,
not
what
it
may
▪
signifie
in
another
place
upon
a
different
subject
.
In
this
place
,
not
I
,
but
others
take
it
to
be
meant
of
the
Antichrist
;
whose
followers
,
as
they
are
said
to
reject
the
truth
,
i
e.
the
truth
which
Antichrist
opposed
,
and
threw
down
viz.
the
Ordinances
of
God
,
the
[
Take
pleasure
in
the
unrighteousnesse
.
]
The
followers
of
the
Amtichrist
,
they
love
him
with
the
love
of
complacency
;
't
is
a
kinde
of
death
to
them
to
be
disswaded
,
there
they
are
resolved
to
love
,
there
to
live
,
there
to
die
,
and
there
to
be
damned
,
which
the
Holy
Ghost
tells
us
is
their
certain
doom
,
notwithstanding
all
their
flourishes
and
feigned
shewes
of
sanctity
.
As
it
is
impossible
to
pluck
a
reall
Saint
from
Christ
,
because
he
is
elected
;
so
't
is
impossible
to
pluck
one
of
these
mook-Saints
from
Antichrist
,
because
they
are
destinated
to
be
damned
;
the
foregoing
signes
of
whose
damnation
is
their
rejection
of
the
the
truth
,
cleaving
to
the
lie
,
and
taking
pleasure
in
the
unrighteousnesse
.
All
therefore
that
I
have
to
say
to
the
Churches
in
generall
,
and
to
every
particular
Saint
from
what
I
have
said
,
is
,
tollete
,
legete
,
take
up
the
Bible
and
read
;
take
up
Moses
and
read
him
;
take
up
the
rest
of
the
Prophets
,
and
read
them
;
take
up
Christs
prophecies
of
the
Antichrist
,
and
Pauls
,
and
Peters
,
and
Iudes
,
and
Iohns
,
and
see
what
they
say
.
What
readest
thou
?
what
finde
ye
there
?
finde
ye
not
that
the
ends
of
the
world
are
come
upon
ye
?
finde
ye
not
this
day
those
Scriptures
fulfilling
in
your
eyes
?
Learn
from
them
to
know
the
times
and
the
seasons
,
that
so
the
great
and
terrible
day
of
the
Lord
,
which
is
neer
upon
all
the
Gentiles
,
may
not
come
upon
you
unawares
:
be
sober
,
and
watch
unto
prayer
;
gird
up
the
loines
of
your
minde
;
stand
fast
in
the
faith
;
quit
▪
your selves
like
men
,
your
enemies
on
all
hands
are
great
and
furious
.
The
Devil
is
now
exceeding
wrath
,
knowing
he
hath
but
a
little
while
,
a
short
reign
.
Let
's
therefore
be
incouraged
to
patience
,
and
let
me
write
one
word
of
comfort
from
my
prison
,
to
those
Saints
of
God
that
seem
to
be
prisoners
to
the
Devil
,
that
are
held
in
the
dreadfull
black
chains
of
desertion
,
that
groan
out
their
souls
in
dolesul
complaints
▪
Let
them
be
comforted
with
this
,
Behold
,
the
day
of
the
Lord
draweth
nigh
,
your
chains
are
dreadful
,
but
not
eternall
.
Lift
up
your
heads
,
for
the
time
of
your
redemption
draweth
nigh
;
Satan
that
hath
chained
you
,
shall
anon
be
chained
and
sealed
in
hell
;
he
hath
oft
assaulted
you
,
but
he
shall
assault
you
no
more
to
deceive
you
.
Maintain
the
combate
with
constancie
,
patience
,
and
faith
;
help
is
at
hand
,
hope
in
the
Lord
yet
a
little
while
,
&
he
that
cometh
will
come
,
and
will
not
tarry
:
he
'l
come
to
your
aid
and
comfort
,
and
salvation
▪
who
manfully
resist
the
Devils
blaspemous
injections
;
when
he
'l
come
to
the
damnation
of
those
who
willingly
imbrace
,
and
joyfully
entertain
all
his
temptations
,
leaping
and
laughing
,
&
triumphing
in
the
Devils
chains
,
as
with
bleeding
hearts
we
hear
of
them
&
see
them
every
day
.
These
are
of
the
night
,
of
the
black
night
,
reserved
for
chains
of
darkness
;
but
ye
,
who
are
children
of
the
light
,
though
for
the
present
in
darkness
:
keep
on
in
duty
and
in
a
way
of
obedience
,
though
you
finde
no
comfort
in
it
,
God
may
have
most
glory
when
you
have
least
comfort
,
and
you
therein
expresse
most
grace
,
most
obedience
;
Faith
and
patience
,
though
in
the
storm
you
see
it
not
,
your
acts
of
faith
may
be
tossed
,
but
the
habit
abides
firm
,
that
seed
of
God
shall
never
suffer
Ship-wrack
in
the
greatest
storme
;
the
Mariners
skill
is
seen
then
most
,
when
he
saves
the
ship
in
a
stormy
night
,
when
he
hath
neither
Sun
,
nor
Moon
,
nor
Stars
to
direct
or
comfort
him
.
Keep
at
the
helme
of
Ordinances
,
let
not
Ministers
,
nor
the
Communion
of
Saints
be
grievous
or
irksome
to
you
:
let
the
oares
of
duty
be
played
.
Pray
for
the
day
stars
appearing
,
long
for
the
comming
of
Christ
to
destroy
the
beast
and
the
false
Prophet
,
and
the
Dragon
,
according
to
his
prophetick
promises
:
for
certain
,
that
great
day
is
neer
;
and
doubtlesse
,
that
day
will
bring
great
comfort
to
distressed
and
deserted
souls
,
as
well
as
others
;
therefore
long
and
pray
,
and
groane
for
this
comming
of
Christ
,
which
will
raise
the
Witnesses
,
refresh
his
afflicted
Saints
,
and
convert
the
twelve
Tribes
,
and
chain
up
the
old
Dragon
.
Even
so
,
Come
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
Come
quickly
,
AMEN
.
FINIS
.
THE
POST-SCRIPT
.
AFter
I
had
put
an
end
to
what
I
have
writ
upon
the
foregoing
subject
,
an
eminently
learned
Text-man
(
having
viewed
my
papers
)
sent
to
me
this
insuing
note
.
Sir
,
If
I
mistake
not
,
you
and
I
differ
much
concerning
the
time
of
the
destruction
of
Antichrist
;
for
there
are
two
great
battells
to
be
distinguished
,
the
one
of
the
Resurrection
of
the
witnesses
,
Revel.
11.
which
is
called
a
great
Earth-quake
,
tending
to
the
fall
of
the
tenth
part
of
the
Citty
,
the
other
the
field
Armageddon
,
Revel
.
16.
Such
an
Earth-quake
as
was
not
since
men
were
upon
the
Earth
,
so
mighty
,
and
so
great
,
v.
18.
then
the
great
City
and
the
great
enemies
fall
together
;
also
I
am
of
opinion
that
we
are
under
the
sixth
Viall
.
These
words
in
themselves
(
as
also
in
their
effects
upon
me
)
are
as
Apples
of
Gold
in
pictures
of
Silver
,
i.
e.
of
ten
times
greater
value
,
then
they
promise
to
the
outward
view
.
Nothing
could
come
more
opportunely
to
me
,
for
hereby
I
have
an
occasion
given
me
,
to
gather
up
those
sacred
mysterious
fragments
in
the
Revelations
,
which
I
onely
left
behind
,
because
I
thought
Pauls
basket
(
I
meane
the
12.
verses
I
treated
on
)
would
not
well
hold
them
all
.
The
things
then
to
be
discoursed
of
from
this
happy
occasion
are
,
first
,
of
the
two
great
battells
,
the
one
Revel.
11.
the
other
Revel.
16.
under
this
,
the
time
of
the
destruction
of
Antichrist
,
falls
to
be
largely
and
clearly
discussed
.
Secondly
,
of
the
time
of
the
pouring
out
of
the
Vialls
.
For
the
first
,
I
am
so
far
from
questioning
it
,
that
I
fully
consent
to
the
truth
thereof
,
and
rather
then
detract
,
I
will
add
a
third
battell
to
be
distinguished
amongst
the
rest
,
or
at
least
wise
make
it
questionable
.
The
first
,
Revel.
11.
1●…
,
13.
when
the
witnesses
rise
,
and
the
Earth-quake
shall
beate
down
the
tenth
part
of
the
City
.
The
second
battell
,
Revel.
14.
15
,
16
,
17
,
18
,
19
,
20.
when
the
Vine
of
the
Earth
,
i.
e.
the
Mahumetan
Church
is
destroyed
.
The
third
battell
,
Revel.
16.
16
,
17
,
18.
compared
with
Revel.
19.
18
,
19
,
20.
when
▪
the
Dragon
,
the
Beast
,
and
the
false
Prophet
are
destroyed
.
Now
to
question
much
whether
these
two
latter
are
not
one
,
but
of
that
in
its
order
we
shall
discusse
,
if
we
have
roome
.
As
for
that
Battle
,
Rev.
11.
(
though
I
improperly
call
it
a
Battle
)
it
is
clearly
distinct
from
that
in
Revel.
14.
16
,
17
,
18
,
19.
and
that
Revel.
19.
19.
I
cannot
well
call
this
in
Revel.
11.
a
Battell
,
because
in
the
raising
of
the
witnesses
,
the
fall
of
the
tenth
part
of
the
City
,
and
the
slaying
of
the
seven
thousand
heads
of
men
we
finde
not
so
much
as
a
sword
unsheathed
,
nor
a
battell
fought
for
it
.
But
verse
11.
the
Spirit
of
life
from
God
entring
into
the
witnesses
,
hath
this
double
contrary
effect
,
it
sets
the
slaine
witnesses
on
their
feet
,
and
makes
their
lively
merry
enemies
tremble
Let
not
then
the
hearts
of
those
that
keep
their
garments
clean
,
&
walk
with
the
Lamb
,
be
afraid
,
but
let
them
when
they
see
these
things
begin
to
come
to
passe
(
Luk.
21.
28.
)
look
up
and
lift
up
their
heads
,
for
their
redemption
draweth
nigh
.
T
is
not
in
the
power
of
Armes
,
or
Navies
to
raise
the
witnesses
,
neither
must
they
doe
it
,
but
t
is
the
spirit
of
life
from
God
.
Zach.
4.
6
,
7.
a
cogent
text
to
our
purpose
,
Not
by
Might
or
Army
,
nor
by
Power
,
but
by
my
Spirit
saith
the
Lord
of
Hosts
.
There
is
a
time
when
the
witnesses
strength
is
to
sit
still
,
God
will
make
that
Mountain
that
stands
in
the
way
of
his
Zerubbabel
to
become
a
plain
,
and
he
shall
bring
forth
the
head-stone
with
shoutings
,
Grace
,
Grace
unto
it
.
The
hands
of
that
Zerubbabel
that
laid
the
foundation
of
a
Church
,
and
State
reformation
,
his
hands
shall
also
finish
it
:
T
is
a
Prophetick
promise
,
extending
it selfe
to
these
last
times
.
But
to
our
purpose
,
whether
we
call
it
a
great
battle
,
or
a
great
Earth-quake
,
we
affirme
and
prove
it
that
it
is
distinct
from
that
great
battle
or
Earth-quake
,
Revel.
16.
and
Revel.
19.
and
Revel.
14.
16.
—
for
this
in
Revel.
11.
is
under
the
second
woe-trumpet
,
those
in
Revel.
14.
16.
and
16.
16.
and
19.
19.
are
under
the
third
woe-trumpet
,
as
appears
by
Revel.
11.
1●…
.
compared
with
Rev.
14.
15.
and
Chap.
16.
18.
all
which
prove
that
the
Earth-quake
,
voices
and
thunders
are
not
untill
the
temple
be
opened
in
Heaven
,
and
the
Angell
came
out
from
thence
crying
with
a
loud
voice
;
the
loud
voices
of
the
seventh
trumpet
are
made
by
the
Angells
coming
out
of
the
Temple
,
but
the
Temple
is
not
open
untill
the
seventh
Trumpet
sound
,
Revel.
11.
15.
19.
therefore
these
voices
,
thunders
,
and
the
great
Earth-quake
are
under
the
seventh
Trumpet
.
Againe
,
that
Earth-quake
,
Revelations
11.
under
the
second
woe
,
only
throws
downe
the
tenth
part
of
the
City
,
and
slayes
7000.
heads
of
men
,
but
that
Revelations
16.
and
19.
19.
slayes
the
three
grand
enemies
of
the
Devill
,
the
the
Son
of
perdition
;
in
Dan.
7.
8.
24
,
25.
he
is
called
a
little
horne
,
divers
from
any
of
the
Princes
or
Monarchs
under
the
Roman
Empire
,
the
signes
whereby
to
know
him
are
,
he
plucks
up
three
Hornes
or
Kingdomes
by
the
roote
,
that
s
expounded
,
in
ver.
24.
he
subdues
three
Kings
,
and
ver.
25.
tells
us
what
Kings
;
they
are
Kings
that
defend
the
sacred
attributes
of
God
,
for
in
their
ruine
comes
up
a
tolleration
of
Blasphemy
,
it
is
in
the
text
laid
to
his
personall
charge
,
because
he
is
the
great
supporter
of
Blasphemers
.
Secondly
,
they
are
three
Kings
that
protected
the
Saints
of
God
,
for
in
their
subversion
the
Saints
are
worn
out
;
when
Blasphemy
is
tollerated
,
the
Saints
must
not
thinke
to
thrive
.
Thirdly
,
they
are
three
Kingdomes
,
which
had
good
Lawes
and
Customes
,
else
Antichrist
would
not
change
them
.
This
little
horne
(
saith
Hierome
,
Theodoretus
,
Aquinas
,
and
severall
others
both
of
the
Greek
and
Latine
Fathers
)
is
the
Antichrist
,
and
considering
the
forecited
Symptomes
in
the
text
with
what
immediately
followes
,
I
cannot
see
how
we
can
conjecture
him
to
be
any
body
else
,
especially
when
these
texts
agree
so
fully
with
Rev.
11.
7.
but
that
which
cleares
it
most
of
all
is
,
ver.
26
,
27.
which
compared
with
Revel.
11.
15.
evidence
it
clearly
,
that
this
little
horne
is
the
Antichrist
,
and
that
this
Antichrist
is
to
be
slaine
at
the
sounding
of
the
seventh
Trumpet
.
And
upon
this
very
ground
I
conceive
you
have
a
fuller
description
of
this
little
horne
,
Dan.
11.
36
,
37
,
38.
—
45.
whom
the
Fathers
call
the
Antichrist
;
for
when
he
shall
proceed
so
far
against
the
Church
,
as
to
pitch
his
Tents
in
the
Mountaine
of
holinesse
,
and
for
all
that
shall
surely
come
to
his
end
,
at
that
time
,
Dan.
12.
1.
Michael
,
i.
e.
Christ
shall
stand
up
,
and
there
shall
be
a
time
of
trouble
,
such
as
never
was
since
there
was
a
Nation
;
t
is
the
same
with
Revel.
18.
16.
Daniel
calls
it
a
time
of
trouble
,
Iohn
calls
it
a
great
Commotion
,
the
Evangelists
allude
to
this
of
Daniel
,
when
they
speake
of
Christs
comming
in
the
clouds
with
glory
and
great
power
,
which
is
at
the
seventh
Trumpet
.
The
Holy
Ghost
,
that
we
might
know
Antichrist
when
he
comes
,
hath
both
in
Daniel
and
the
Revelations
given
full
and
ample
descriptions
of
him
.
Revel.
11.
7.
is
parallell
with
Dan.
7.
24.
and
Revel.
13.
11
,
12
,
13
,
14
,
15.
—
is
parallell
with
Dan.
11
36
,
37
,
38.
—
in
the
former
you
have
the
description
of
that
sinne
,
that
makes
him
formally
the
Antichrist
,
which
is
the
slaying
of
the
witnesses
:
in
the
latter
you
have
the
plat-forme
or
Modell
of
his
government
,
which
he
sets
up
after
he
hath
slaine
the
witnesses
;
from
both
you
have
him
a
third
time
twice
againe
mentioned
,
whereby
you
may
assuredly
know
him
,
in
Revel.
17.
8.
respecting
Revel.
11.
7.
and
in
Revel.
19.
20.
where
he
is
called
the
false
Prophet
,
in
relation
to
his
cheating
signes
and
false
wonders
,
Rev.
13.
14.
and
also
to
his
government
wherein
he
pretends
to
imitate
Moses
the
great
Prophet
,
he
is
a
mock
-
Moses
,
and
therefore
a
false
Prophet
.
Thus
by
the
way
something
out
of
my
way
,
yet
much
conducing
to
the
purpose
,
have
I
given
you
a
description
of
Antichrist
,
in
laying
before
you
the
texts
that
make
mention
of
Antichrist
;
I
now
returne
,
onely
be
pleased
to
observe
thus
much
to
our
purpose
,
from
this
which
we
have
said
by
the
way
of
the
Antichrist
,
that
the
Antichrist
which
is
a
false
Prophet
is
not
destroyed
untill
the
seventh
Trumpet
sound
for
that
battle
,
Revel.
16.
unto
which
the
Kings
of
the
earth
and
the
whole
world
(
ver.
14.
)
are
solicited
to
send
aide
,
and
that
Revel.
16.
19.
are
both
under
the
seventh
Trumpet
,
at
both
which
(
which
are
both
one
)
the
false
Prophet
appeares
.
Obj.
But
if
we
are
now
under
the
sixth
Viall
(
as
many
learned
and
pious
Divines
affirme
,
and
as
this
worthy
and
eminent
Divine
my
informer
supposeth
)
then
is
this
great
battle
to
be
fought
before
the
third
woe-trumpet
sound
,
and
all
the
enemies
of
the
newly
converted
Jewes
,
and
the
refined
Gospell-Gentiles
are
to
be
destroyed
before
the
seventh
Trumpet
sound
:
the
Judgment
shall
sit
,
Dan.
7.
●…6
▪
compared
with
Rev.
20.
4.
the
blessed
time
of
1335.
dayes
,
Dan.
12.
12.
which
is
a
great
effect
of
the
first
Resurrection
,
Rev.
20.
5.
there
't
is
positively
said
,
that
the
ruine
of
those
grand
enemies
(
immediately
before
spoken
of
)
at
the
great
battle
,
and
thereupon
the
establishing
of
the
true
Church
in
great
power
and
Authority
(
Dan.
7.
26.
Rev.
20.
45.
)
this
is
the
first
Resurrection
,
and
so
Revel.
11.
11.
)
the
deliverance
of
the
Gentile
Gospell-Church
is
termed
:
and
to
this
is
the
redemption
of
the
believing
Jewes
resembled
,
Ezek.
37.
5
,
6
,
7
,
9
,
12
,
13.
and
Dan.
12.
12.
all
which
comes
to
passe
under
the
sixth
Viall
,
which
is
to
be
under
the
second
woe
;
now
if
these
things
come
to
passe
before
the
seventh
Trumpet
sound
,
there
is
a
grosse
mistake
in
the
Calculation
.
Sol.
For
answer
hereunto
we
lay
downe
these
two
generall
propositions
,
viz.
1.
That
none
of
the
seven
last
Plagues
or
Vials
are
poured
out
under
the
second
woe
.
Secondly
,
that
there
is
a
threefold
time
,
in
the
clearing
of
these
things
,
to
be
distinguished
,
viz.
First
,
the
present
time
of
the
passing
of
the
second
woe
,
and
the
things
at
that
present
time
to
be
acted
.
Secondly
,
the
intervenient
time
betwixt
the
passing
of
the
second
woe
,
and
the
coming
of
the
third
,
and
the
things
in
that
intervall
of
time
to
be
acted
.
Thirdly
,
the
sounding
of
the
seventh
Trumpet
,
or
the
coming
of
the
third
woe
,
and
the
effect
of
it
.
We
affirme
that
none
of
the
seven
Vialls
are
to
be
poured
The
conclusion
we
intend
from
the
proving
of
this
proposition
is
,
that
we
at
this
time
are
not
under
the
sixth
Viall
;
in
drawing
to
this
Conclusion
,
we
shall
prove
two
things
which
confirme
the
Proposition
.
First
,
that
none
of
the
seven
last
plagues
come
untill
the
second
woe
be
past
.
Secondly
,
that
as
yet
,
the
second
woe
is
not
past
,
these
being
put
into
a
Syllogisme
,
the
Conclusion
followes
.
Ergo
,
we
are
not
under
the
sixth
Viall
,
the
first
position
I
thus
prove
.
Arg.
If
none
of
the
seven
Vialls
be
poured
out
untill
the
third
woe
or
the
seventh
Trumpet
sound
,
then
none
of
the
seven
Vialls
are
poured
out
under
the
second
woe
or
sixth
Trumpet
,
for
(
Rev.
11.
4.
)
the
sixth
Trumpet
or
second
woe
is
past
,
before
the
seventh
Trumpet
or
third
woe
cometh
.
But
none
of
the
Vialls
are
poured
out
untill
the
seventh
trumpet
sound
.
Ergo
,
none
are
as
yet
poured
out
,
the
minor
I
thus
prove
.
If
the
seven
Vialls
are
not
poured
out
(
as
they
are
not
)
untill
the
seven
Angels
that
poure
them
out
(
Rev.
15.
5
,
6.
)
come
out
of
the
Temple
,
and
that
Temple
be
not
open
for
them
to
come
forth
,
(
as
it
is
not
,
Revel.
11.
●…9
.
)
untill
after
the
seventh
Trumpet
have
sounded
,
then
no
Vialls
are
as
yet
poured
out
,
because
the
third
woe
is
not
yet
come
;
and
the
third
woe
cannot
yet
come
,
because
the
second
is
not
yet
past
;
this
leads
me
to
the
proof
of
the
second
position
,
viz.
that
the
second
woe
is
not
as
yet
past
.
Thus
we
prove
it
.
Arg.
The
second
woe
is
not
past
untill
the
witnesses
have
finished
their
Testimonie
,
be
killed
,
lye
dead
three
dayes
and
an
halfe
(
i.
e.
three
dayes
,
and
the
halfe
of
three
dayes
)
and
rise
againe
and
ascend
unto
Heaven
,
and
untill
the
Earth-quake
,
which
throwes
downe
the
tenth
part
of
the
City
come
,
and
the
7000.
names
of
men
be
slaine
:
but
the
witnesses
have
not
yet
lyen
dead
three
dayes
,
and
the
halfe
of
three
dayes
,
i.
e.
foure
dayes
and
a
halfe
,
nor
are
they
risen
,
nor
is
the
tenth
part
of
the
City
fallen
by
the
Earth-quake
,
nor
are
the
7000.
chiefs
of
men
as
yet
destroyed
,
therefore
Rev.
11.
7.
—
●…4
.
the
second
woe
is
not
yet
past
,
This
leads
us
to
the
second
proposition
.
There
is
a
threefold
division
of
time
to
be
considered
in
the
The
second
wo
falleth
upon
the
Eastern
Churches
,
Rev.
9.
13.
21.
the
Instruments
of
which
woe
are
the
Turkes
,
the
Mahumetan
brutish
Tyrants
,
who
have
not
onely
defaced
the
Christian
Churches
in
the
Easterne
part
of
the
world
,
but
also
keep
the
Jews
from
possessing
freely
their
own
promised
Lands
and
possessions
.
Now
at
the
end
or
finishing
of
this
second
woe
,
God
begins
to
visit
his
Church
under
her
long
Sackcloth
,
state
and
condition
,
and
to
raise
up
his
slaine
witnesses
,
and
take
away
one
tenth
from
the
grand
enemies
,
and
at
the
same
time
to
slay
a
great
number
of
notable
enemies
of
the
Church
;
and
after
this
in
a
very
short
time
,
comes
the
third
woe
,
which
falls
dreadfully
upon
all
the
enemies
of
the
Church
that
oppose
it
,
throughout
the
world
,
both
the
Turkes
and
the
Papacie
,
who
have
brought
such
woes
upon
the
Western
and
Eastern
Churches
.
Now
after
the
second
●…oe
is
past
,
when
the
witnesses
are
raised
,
and
the
tenth
part
of
the
City
is
fallen
,
and
the
7000.
are
slaine
,
betwixt
the
second
woe
passing
,
and
the
third
woe
coming
,
there
is
an
intervall
of
time
which
is
diligently
to
be
observed
.
That
which
Iohn
sees
in
this
intervall
of
time
,
is
in
Revel.
14.
15.
(
for
Revel.
12.
13.
the
next
following
the
eleventh
,
are
a
vision
of
the
Churches
state
under
the
Arrian
persecution
,
under
the
Papacie
and
under
the
Antichrist
,
and
his
new
government
,
Revel.
33.
12.
18.
)
In
Cap.
14.
we
have
a
vision
of
the
comfortable
and
successefull
presence
of
Christ
in
his
Church
,
that
Church
where
the
witnesses
rise
,
it
is
they
that
are
redeemed
from
the
Beast
of
the
Earth
,
which
sing
the
new
song
upon
the
harp
to
God
,
verse
1
,
2
,
3
,
and
verse
6.
now
the
witnesses
are
risen
,
great
preparation
is
made
for
the
promulgation
of
the
Gospell
,
the
Ministery
,
flie
swiftly
through
the
world
,
to
call
both
Jewes
and
Gentiles
from
the
foure
corners
of
the
Earth
,
to
bring
them
to
the
knowledge
of
God
in
Jesus
Christ
.
And
verse
8.
you
have
the
courage
,
faith
and
zeal
of
the
ministery
raised
to
such
a
height
,
that
they
confidently
preach
the
certain
and
speedy
downfall
of
Babilon
,
because
of
her
filthy
blasphemous
Idolatry
,
wherewith
she
hath
made
all
Nations
,
i.
e.
Christian
Nations
drunke
.
And
in
verse
9
,
10.
(
compared
with
Revel.
13.
15
,
16.
)
the
Ministers
of
that
Church
which
(
verse
1.
)
bears
the
name
of
Christ
in
his
forehead
,
which
(
ver.
4.
)
is
a
Virgin
Church
,
which
followes
the
lambe
.
The
Holy
Ghost
sets
this
Church
out
under
the
notion
of
peculiar
selected
persons
,
to
note
that
it
shall
not
be
the
generallity
of
professors
of
the
Orthodoxe
faith
,
that
shall
thus
carry
on
Gods
worke
against
the
three
grand
enemies
of
the
truth
,
but
some
particular
faithfull
ones
in
those
dominions
where
the
witnesses
were
slaine
:
in
that
Church
after
the
witnesses
are
risen
,
do
the
Ministers
(
verse
9
,
10
,
11.
)
boldly
denounce
damnation
,
and
the
eternall
vengeance
of
God
against
those
that
adhere
to
the
Antichrist
.
Now
this
must
be
in
the
intervall
of
time
,
betwixt
the
passing
of
the
second
,
and
the
coming
of
the
third
woe
,
for
it
cannot
be
after
the
third
woe
,
because
at
the
third
woe
,
Revel.
19.
and
Revel.
16.
all
the
enemies
are
destroyed
,
and
it
is
not
to
be
thought
that
they
will
worship
the
Beast
,
or
receive
his
mark
after
that
he
is
caught
alive
and
cast
into
Hell
.
And
then
this
bold
preaching
,
it
is
not
before
the
second
woe
be
past
,
viz.
that
the
witnesses
are
risen
,
and
the
power
that
upheld
the
Antichrist
be
overthrowne
and
slaine
,
(
which
is
to
be
at
the
passing
of
the
second
woe
,
Rev.
11.
11.
14.
)
exempla
probant
;
for
I
take
this
bold
preaching
to
be
one
eminent
effect
of
the
rising
of
the
Witnesses
;
and
if
this
be
one
effect
of
the
spirit
of
life
from
God
entring
into
them
,
you
may
safely
swear
upon
the
Sacred
Bible
they
lie
now
dead
,
they
have
no
spirit
in
them
against
the
Antichrist
,
the
feculent
matter
of
predominent
fear
hath
so
stupified
them
that
they
are
speechlesse
,
like
Pliny's
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
they
are
mouthless
men
,
I
only
mean
,
in
not
pleading
for
the
great
truth
against
the
great
lie
,
in
not
vindicating
the
great
truth
opposed
,
by
declaring
openly
against
the
great
lie
that
doth
prevaile
against
it
;
it
is
an
infamous
and
irreligious
piece
of
cowardise
to
quit
a
persecuted
truth
that
cryes
aloud
,
come
help
me
;
and
strenuously
to
defend
a
truth
which
persecutors
shake
hands
with
;
is
this
thank
worthy
?
No
,
(
t
is
to
use
a
Heathens
words
)
not
only
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
:
t
is
not
only
an
ungodly
,
but
an
unmanly
act
.
Here
's
then
one
effect
of
the
Witnesses
rising
,
that
they
dare
boldly
speake
against
the
Antichrist
and
his
government
,
and
those
that
are
the
followers
of
him
,
whereas
before
they
durst
not
open
their
mouths
;
therefore
I
conceive
this
intervenes
betwixt
the
second
and
third
woe
:
and
now
by
way
of
prevention
of
other
objections
from
what
we
have
seen
in
Rev.
14.
we
observe
.
1.
That
the
great
preparations
for
an
Universall
Reformation
,
and
2.
That
after
the
witnesses
are
risen
,
though
the
Church
shall
prosper
and
prevail
,
yet
untill
the
third
woe
come
,
the
Church
must
not
look
to
sit
downe
in
peace
without
molestation
,
the
patience
of
the
Saints
and
their
integrity
will
be
still
tryed
,
even
to
the
death
,
as
the
two
next
verses
seeme
to
tell
us
,
Rev.
14.
1●…
,
13.
for
though
at
the
passing
of
the
second
woe
,
the
chief
of
the
Antichrists
followers
,
who
supported
his
usurpation
in
the
tenth
part
of
the
City
be
slaine
,
yet
the
Antichrist
himself
is
not
slaine
,
nor
all
his
adherents
;
for
the
first
viall
falls
upon
the
remainder
of
Antichrists
adherents
,
Rev.
16.
2.
and
he
himselfe
is
plotting
,
Rev.
16.
13.
with
the
Dragon
and
the
Beast
againe
to
overthrow
the
Church
and
the
risen
Witnesses
:
this
vision
of
the
plotting
of
the
Dragon
,
the
Beast
,
and
the
false
Prophet
,
is
another
of
those
things
which
are
to
be
placed
in
this
intervall
of
time
,
betwixt
the
second
and
the
third
woe
,
I
meane
the
passing
of
the
second
and
the
comming
of
the
third
,
for
though
Rev.
16.
13
,
14
,
15
,
16.
be
placed
as
if
it
were
an
effect
of
the
6.
viall
,
yet
he
that
seriously
views
it
will
see
it
a
distinct
vision
of
it selfe
,
giving
us
the
immediate
foregoing
symtomes
of
Christs
unexpected
comming
to
pour
out
the
vialls
.
At
this
battell
Christ
comes
like
a
thief
,
i.
e.
suddainly
,
terribly
,
unexpectedly
,
in
the
midnight
of
supine
security
;
but
how
will
he
come
?
Rev.
19.
11.
he
comes
on
his
white
Horse
,
signifying
victory
and
triumph
,
taking
vengeance
on
his
enemies
,
therefore
his
garment
ver.
13.
is
dipt
in
bloud
,
and
ver.
17.
he
comes
in
the
greatnesse
of
his
might
,
bidding
such
defiance
to
his
enemies
that
he
sends
a
messenger
before
he
fights
his
battell
,
to
invite
the
fowls
of
the
aire
to
feast
upon
the
slaine
enemies
which
he
intends
to
give
them
to
supper
;
(
't
is
safe
being
on
such
a
Generalls
side
)
and
what
flesh
is
it
that
he
gives
them
?
ver.
18.
't
is
the
flesh
of
Kings
,
and
the
flesh
of
Captains
,
and
the
flesh
of
mighty
men
;
but
the
Beast
,
and
the
false
Prophet
(
ver.
10.
)
he
,
by
the
sword
of
his
mouth
,
i.
e.
by
his
mandatory
power
,
casteth
them
alive
into
the
lake
that
burneth
with
fire
and
brimstone
;
they
die
not
the
common
death
of
all
men
,
dreadfull
and
irrecoverable
,
ruine
is
their
undoubted
portion
,
for
the
sword
of
the
Lord
shall
effect
it
,
Rev.
19.
21.
Now
what
is
all
this
but
the
immediate
effects
of
the
7.
Trumpet
?
and
what
are
the
effects
of
the
7.
Trumpet
,
but
the
sending
forth
the
Angels
out
of
the
Temple
to
pour
out
the
seven
last
plagues
of
God
upon
the
earth
?
If
this
great
battell
should
be
any
thing
distinct
after
the
vialls
,
then
the
vialls
cannot
be
the
seven
last
plagues
,
Rev.
15.
1.
nor
is
all
done
,
Rev.
16.
17.
when
the
last
viall
is
poured
out
,
because
this
great
battell
which
is
greater
then
the
greatest
plague
,
is
still
to
come
;
and
this
would
lead
us
to
the
third
Epecha
,
or
distance
of
time
by
us
in
the
second
proposition
distinguish'd
,
viz.
the
comming
of
the
woe
,
or
the
sounding
of
the
seventh
Trumpet
,
but
we
must
not
so
leave
where
we
〈◊〉
Rev.
14.
for
at
ver.
14.
to
the
end
of
the
chap.
there
is
another
vision
which
may
raise
doubts
,
but
this
vision
being
under
the
seventh
Trumpet
we
shall
passe
it
,
onely
to
take
in
the
4.
first
verses
of
cap.
15.
parallel
with
the
4.
first
verses
of
Rev.
14.
here
Iohn
had
a
sight
of
the
seven
Angels
,
with
the
last
plagues
;
who
,
or
what
these
Angels
are
I
cannot
tell
,
but
if
v.
2.
be
any
way
exegeticall
of
it
,
I
am
of
opinion
that
these
Angels
come
out
of
that
Church
where
Antichrist
had
set
up
his
usurped
government
,
and
by
the
great
commotion
(
Rev.
11.
)
was
thrown
downe
;
for
I
take
Sea
of
glasse
to
signifie
a
refined
Church
,
and
these
that
stand
upon
it
the
Witnesses
,
which
in
the
downfall
of
Antichrists
power
,
Rev.
11.
ascended
to
the
Throne
,
to
Heaven
;
this
I
take
to
be
the
mount
Sion
(
Rev.
14.
1.
)
on
which
those
that
openly
and
purely
confessed
Christ
stood
,
there
they
stand
on
mount
Zihon
,
there
they
stand
on
a
sea
of
glass
mingled
with
fire
,
i.
e.
a
pure
and
a
zealous
Church
.
These
are
said
to
get
the
victory
over
the
Beast
,
and
over
his
Image
,
and
over
his
mark
,
and
over
the
number
of
his
name
:
this
clearly
points
out
to
us
that
Church
which
of
all
the
nations
in
the
Christian
world
shall
be
first
purged
and
refined
,
and
freed
from
Antichristian
bondage
,
and
that
is
that
Church
where
the
beast
of
the
earth
set
up
his
new
government
.
These
3.
verses
in
Rev.
15
▪
set
forth
the
happy
progresse
in
a
reformation
which
the
witnesses
wholly
risen
from
under
the
Antichrists
cruell
Tyranny
have
made
,
they
became
more
pure
and
more
zealous
after
their
great
deliverance
,
which
they
thankfully
publish
to
the
world
,
in
hope
that
God
will
do
great
things
against
his
enemies
for
the
further
propagating
of
the
Gospel
.
These
are
the
visions
which
we
finde
to
fall
betwixt
the
passing
of
the
second
wo
to
the
comming
of
the
third
:
I
shall
onely
adde
this
,
and
then
passe
to
the
third
,
and
add
by
way
of
Quaere
,
Whether
that
space
of
time
Dan.
12.
11
,
12.
be
not
the
space
of
time
betwixt
the
passing
of
the
second
woe
and
the
full
accomplishment
of
the
third
,
I
say
full
accomplishment
,
becuse
the
vialls
I
conceive
doe
set
forth
Gods
graduall
proceeding
against
the
enemies
of
the
Church
under
the
third
wo
trumpet
,
all
things
under
the
third
wo
are
not
accomplished
in
a
day
,
either
for
the
good
of
the
Church
,
or
the
ruine
of
the
enemies
.
Now
at
the
end
of
that
1290.
dayes
,
the
time
of
the
Jews
persecution
and
dissipation
shall
be
at
an
end
,
and
they
shall
begin
to
flock
in
to
Christ
,
but
the
day
of
their
establishment
in
their
own
land
,
that
blessed
day
,
is
not
to
be
untill
the
1335.
day
,
but
this
we
leave
.
I
proceed
now
to
the
last
Epocha
of
time
which
lies
within
our
circle
,
and
that
is
of
the
time
of
the
third
woe
,
and
the
effects
thereof
,
which
leads
us
to
the
second
thing
in
the
little
note
of
my
noble
friend
to
be
discussed
,
viz
,
of
the
great
battell
distinct
from
that
in
Rev.
11.
We
shall
finde
,
if
I
mistake
not
,
the
seventh
trumpet
mentioned
but
twice
in
the
Revelation
,
Rev.
10.
7.
and
Rev.
11.
15.
in
chap.
10.
7.
when
the
seventh
Angel
shall
begin
to
sound
,
the
mystery
of
God
shall
be
finished
,
that
is
the
time
of
the
Gentiles
tyranny
over
the
Jewes
,
and
Gospel
Gentiles
shall
be
accomplished
,
and
the
twelve
Tribes
shall
be
converted
,
Rom.
11.
25.
compared
with
Isa.
23.
13.
and
Luke
21.
24.
as
we
have
already
shewed
in
the
foregoing
treatise
.
The
other
Scripture
Rev.
11.
15.
mentioning
the
seventh
Trumpet
shewes
the
effects
or
consequents
of
it
,
which
is
the
opening
of
Gods
mystery
to
be
finished
at
this
time
;
and
you
have
two
sides
of
this
cloud
,
the
darke
and
the
bright
side
;
the
bright
side
is
the
bringing
in
of
the
twelve
Tribes
to
the
Gospel
,
and
the
drawing
of
the
Gentiles
after
them
,
Zach.
8.
3.
Rom.
11.
12.
to
the
same
faith
and
worship
,
where
it
is
said
that
the
Kingdomes
of
this
world
are
become
the
Lords
and
his
Christs
,
and
he
shall
reigne
for
evermore
:
and
then
here
is
the
dark
side
of
this
mystery
,
which
is
wrath
,
ver.
18.
and
eternall
ruine
on
the
enemies
of
the
Church
;
we
find
this
mystery
thus
finished
,
Dan.
7.
26
,
●…7
.
and
Dan.
12.
1
,
●…
,
3.
there
the
fulfilling
of
the
word
of
God
,
or
the
finishing
of
the
mystery
of
God
is
resembled
to
the
day
of
judgment
,
and
so
it
is
Revel.
19.
20
,
and
20.
1
,
2
,
3
,
4
,
5.
't
is
doomes
day
,
the
day
of
damnation
to
the
wicked
,
to
the
Dragon
,
the
Beast
,
and
the
false
Prophet
;
and
it
is
the
resurrection
day
to
the
believing
Jewes
,
and
sincere
gospel-Gentiles
,
ver.
5.
this
is
the
first
resurrection
;
what
is
the
first
resurrection
?
see
ver.
4.
the
establishing
of
the
witnesses
in
the
Throne
,
and
giving
them
power
to
reigne
over
the
world
,
and
to
purge
the
earth
.
At
the
passing
at
the
second
woe
the
witnesses
rise
,
but
at
the
comming
of
the
third
woe
the
witnesses
are
fully
established
in
their
power
;
they
will
have
then
a
large
power
,
and
a
lasting
power
.
You
knew
where
he
was
born
that
by
his
Christian
piety
and
courage
turned
the
heathenish
world
from
Idols
to
serve
the
living
God
,
he
made
Rome
Heathen
to
become
Rome
Christian
,
he
threw
downe
the
heathenish
potentates
:
from
the
same
place
look
for
a
Monarch
by
his
Christian
courage
,
and
magnanimous
endeavours
to
throw
downe
Rome
Antichristian
,
and
carry
on
a
glorious
Church
and
State-reformation
in
Europe
;
sanctified
affections
fit
a
noble
Christian
for
great
understandings
.
Then
are
afflictions
sanctified
,
when
they
drive
to
repent
for
our
forefathers
sins
,
our
own
,
and
the
nations
sins
,
and
make
us
looke
onely
to
Christ
for
mercy
.
David
by
Gods
providence
was
brought
so
low
as
to
beg
his
bread
of
a
rigid
surly
clowne
Naball
before
he
cast
his
shooe
over
Edom
,
and
made
Philistia
glad
on
any
tearms
to
accept
him
.
Crosse
providences
shall
make
me
admire
the
unsearchable
wisdome
of
God
,
but
never
make
me
dispondingly
to
call
in
question
the
faithfulnesse
of
God
:
that
which
most
men
this
day
make
the
ground
of
their
diffidence
,
I
make
the
argument
of
my
confidence
,
and
I
build
my
arguments
on
that
which
I
am
sure
is
more
stable
then
Heaven
and
Earth
,
viz.
the
prophetique
promises
of
that
God
,
who
is
both
a
Sun
and
Sheild
to
all
that
believe
in
them
:
a
Sun
to
give
light
,
heat
,
and
comfort
to
them
;
a
Sheild
to
safe-guard
and
protect
them
.
The
seventh
Trumpet
produceth
these
two
generall
effects
,
the
ruining
of
the
enemies
of
the
Church
throughout
the
world
,
and
the
redeeming
of
the
Jewes
from
all
parts
of
the
world
,
and
the
sending
out
of
the
Gospel
to
the
reforming
of
the
nations
of
the
world
.
Of
these
effects
of
this
Trumpet
do
both
the
Old
and
New
Testament
Prophets
prophesie
,
as
also
of
the
signes
immediately
foregoing
the
seventh
Trumpet
,
which
are
the
prodigious
things
done
against
the
professors
of
the
Gospel
,
and
Gods
rising
up
by
his
eminent
judgements
against
the
grand
enemies
of
the
Gospel
to
their
utter
overthrow
:
this
I
take
to
be
the
appearance
of
the
sign
of
the
Son
of
Man
,
Mat.
24.
30.
Chrysost.
in
Hom.
72.
on
Mat.
24.
speaking
of
these
dayes
immediately
preceding
the
seventh
Trumpet
,
calls
them
the
dayes
of
Antichrist
;
and
so
far
he
is
right
,
but
me
thinkes
he
quite
mistakes
the
signes
,
and
the
time
of
this
signe
,
for
both
he
and
Hierome
take
the
signe
to
be
the
signe
of
the
Crosse
,
and
the
time
when
the
signe
shall
appeare
the
day
of
Judgement
;
but
I
humbly
conceive
it
is
the
time
of
the
comming
of
Christ
at
the
seventh
Trumpet
,
which
2
Thes.
2.
8.
is
called
the
brightnesse
of
his
comming
,
because
when
Antichrist
with
his
fellowes
are
destroyed
,
all
the
world
shall
conclude
that
the
hand
of
Christ
destroyed
them
:
Luke
bids
us
to
take
this
for
the
signe
,
Luke
21.
28.
When
these
things
begin
to
come
to
passe
,
look
up
,
and
lift
up
your
heads
,
for
your
redemption
draweth
nigh
:
When
what
things
begin
to
come
?
ver.
25.
when
the
signes
in
the
Sun
and
Moone
come
,
and
ver.
27.
when
the
Son
of
Man
comes
in
a
Cloud
.
See
3.
parallel
Texts
which
expound
these
two
verses
:
by
Cloud
is
meant
the
white
cloud
Rev.
14.
14.
wherein
Christ
appeares
with
a
Crowne
on
his
head
,
there
's
his
great
glory
;
with
a
Sickle
in
his
hand
,
there
's
his
power
;
his
hornes
in
his
hand
is
the
secret
of
his
power
:
Mathew
calls
this
the
signe
of
the
Son
of
Man
in
Heaven
,
comming
in
the
Clouds
of
Heaven
with
power
and
great
glory
,
Mat.
24.
30.
and
Iohn
in
Rev.
19.
11
,
12
,
13
,
15.
calls
it
the
opening
of
Heaven
,
and
the
appearance
of
Christ
on
a
white
Horse
,
that
's
an
Emblem
of
his
victorious
power
,
[
and
on
his
head
many
Crownes
]
there
is
his
glory
:
his
Vesture
dipt
in
blood
signifies
his
revenging
power
,
and
his
sharp
sword
going
out
of
his
mouth
signifies
his
majestick
power
,
and
his
Motto
[
King
of
Kings
,
&c.
]
signifies
his
great
Glory
.
This
glory
and
great
power
hath
respect
to
a
double
contrary
effect
of
his
comming
,
viz.
to
the
downfall
of
his
enemies
,
ver.
29.
and
to
the
conversion
of
the
twelve
Tribes
,
ver.
31.
both
which
are
under
the
seventh
Trumpet
,
as
is
cleare
,
if
we
compare
with
ver.
29.
Ioel
3.
13.
15.
and
with
it
Revelat.
14.
14.
and
with
ver.
31.
Isa.
27.
13.
In
Mat.
24.
29.
immediately
after
the
tribulation
of
those
dayes
i.
e
,
those
dayes
of
Rebellion
against
lawfull
Magistracy
,
the
dayes
of
Heresie
,
of
Blasphemy
,
of
Truce-breaking
,
of
Murder
,
of
Treason
,
and
great
Apostacy
of
professors
,
as
the
former
verses
imply
,
and
as
2
Tim.
3.
2
,
3
,
4.
tells
us
,
the
meaning
is
,
after
the
witnesses
are
slaine
,
then
comes
the
judgement
on
their
enemies
,
the
greatest
of
their
enemies
;
the
Sun
shall
be
darkned
,
and
the
Moon
shall
not
give
her
light
,
and
the
Starres
shall
fall
from
Heaven
,
and
the
powers
of
the
Heaven
shall
be
shaken
,
i.
e.
the
grand
enemies
of
the
Church
that
possesse
the
imperiall
Thrones
of
the
world
whereby
the
progresse
of
the
Gospel
is
hindred
:
these
the
Protestants
rightly
call
the
Popedome
,
and
the
Turkish
Empire
,
and
the
grand
upholders
of
both
:
the
one
keeps
the
two
witnesses
from
their
lawfull
rights
and
dominions
,
the
other
keeps
the
Jews
out
of
their
possessions
:
now
when
God
shall
remove
these
,
both
Jewes
and
Gentiles
under
the
Gospel
shall
be
restored
.
By
darkning
Sun
and
Moon
is
meant
that
which
is
expressed
Revel.
19.
18.
the
destroying
of
Kings
,
and
Captaines
,
and
mighty
men
;
and
so
is
that
in
Ezek.
32.
7.
to
be
understood
,
viz.
of
the
overthrow
of
the
King
of
Egypt
,
and
of
his
Princes
and
Priests
,
and
destroying
of
that
dynastie
.
The
very
words
of
Christ
are
fetched
from
the
Prophet
Ioell
c.
3.
15.
the
day
of
the
Lord
in
the
vally
of
decision
is
neare
,
the
Sun
and
the
Moone
shall
be
darkened
,
and
the
Starres
shall
withdraw
their
shining
:
there
are
the
same
words
with
the
same
in
Mathew
,
and
we
prove
them
one
and
the
same
Prophecy
;
in
a
word
,
1.
Compare
Act.
2.
17.
with
Ioel
2.
27
,
28
,
29.
and
it
will
evidently
appear
that
from
that
to
the
end
of
the
prophecy
(
which
is
but
one
Vision
)
is
prophecied
of
those
things
which
were
to
be
fulfilled
in
the
Gospel-day
.
This
granted
(
which
cannot
be
denyed
)
I
prove
that
this
prophecie
falls
under
the
seventh
Trumpet
,
for
in
cap.
3.
ver.
1.
[
in
those
dayes
and
in
that
time
]
in
those
dayes
,
i.
e.
Gospel-dayes
,
there
you
have
the
time
in
generall
,
[
and
in
that
time
,
what
time
?
the
time
when
I
will
bring
againe
the
captivity
of
Iudah
,
and
Ierusalem
]
here
is
the
time
of
that
day
:
before
you
had
the
day
,
i.
e.
the
Gospel-day
,
in
which
this
is
to
be
effected
.
Now
you
have
the
time
of
that
day
when
it
shall
be
effected
,
it
is
(
whether
at
the
noone
or
evening
of
the
Gospel-day
I
know
not
which
to
call
it
)
when
the
captivity
of
Iudah
and
Ierusalem
is
to
be
brought
againe
,
which
the
Prophets
and
Apostles
call
the
last
dayes
,
i.
e.
of
reformation
untill
the
day
of
judgement
come
.
That
part
of
the
prophecie
which
Peter
expounds
belongs
to
the
morning
of
the
Gospel-day
,
but
this
to
the
afternoon
;
for
the
twelve
Tribes
are
not
to
be
restored
untill
the
time
of
the
seventh
Trumpet
,
as
is
every
where
in
the
Prophecies
plaine
,
nor
are
they
to
this
day
restored
.
Now
in
that
we
have
proved
this
Prophecie
to
be
under
the
Gospel
,
it
is
easie
to
prove
it
to
be
fulfilled
under
the
seventh
Trumpet
:
in
a
word
,
thus
I
prove
it
,
That
which
in
substance
and
matter
doth
sunchronize
with
the
things
conteined
in
other
prophecies
which
are
under
the
seventh
Trumpet
,
must
also
it selfe
be
under
the
seventh
Trumpet
;
but
this
of
Ioels
and
that
of
Iohns
in
Revel.
14.
15
,
16.
and
Rev.
16.
18.
21.
and
11.
15.
18.
and
19.
11.
to
21.
all
being
under
the
seventh
Trumpet
,
point
at
one
and
the
same
thing
,
&
which
materially
agrees
with
that
of
Ioels
;
let
's
compare
the
Texts
,
and
then
the
Matter
in
Rev.
14.
15.
an
Angel
comes
out
of
the
Temple
crying
with
a
loud
voice
to
him
that
sate
on
the
Cloud
,
thrust
in
thy
Sickle
and
reap
;
every
word
of
this
proves
it
to
be
under
the
seventh
Trumpet
,
for
no
Angel
(
as
we
have
proved
)
comes
out
of
the
Temple
untill
the
seventh
Trumpet
sound
,
nor
can
you
finde
two
loud
voices
but
what
are
at
,
or
under
the
seventh
Trumpet
;
nor
doth
Christ
appeare
on
the
Cloud
untill
the
seventh
Trumpet
:
therefore
this
is
under
the
seventh
Trumpet
that
this
Angel
cryes
put
in
thy
Sickle
,
in
Ioel
3.
13.
you
have
the
same
words
,
put
ye
in
the
Sickle
,
and
the
same
reason
of
the
words
,
for
the
Harvest
is
ripe
;
observe
how
materially
they
agree
in
Ioel
3.
2.
14.
the
multitude
of
Gentiles
comming
together
against
the
converted
Jewes
and
Gentiles
,
is
called
the
gathering
of
the
nations
to
bring
them
into
the
valley
of
Iehosephat
,
ver.
2.
and
ver.
14.
that
gathering
together
is
called
the
day
of
the
Lord
,
and
in
Revel.
16.
12.
when
preparation
was
made
for
the
Kings
of
the
East
to
passe
,
the
enemies
were
gathered
together
,
ver.
16.
to
Armagedon
,
ver.
14.
their
gathering
together
is
called
the
battell
of
the
great
day
of
God
Almighty
.
Look
we
farther
into
Ioel
3.
15.
The
Sun
and
the
Moon
shall
be
darkned
,
and
the
Starrs
shall
withdraw
their
shining
,
i.
e.
the
Roman
and
Turkish
policy
shall
be
thrown
down
.
This
is
an
effect
of
that
day
of
the
Lord
,
and
the
same
effect
we
shall
finde
from
the
battell
of
the
great
day
of
God
,
Rev.
16.
for
ver.
19.
the
great
City
was
divided
into
three
,
their
usurped
Supremacy
fell
,
the
Sun
in
that
Horizon
was
darkned
,
and
the
Cities
of
the
nations
fell
,
and
great
Babilon
came
to
the
block
,
and
every
Island
fled
away
,
and
the
Mountaines
were
not
found
,
though
the
expressions
in
this
and
that
differ
,
yet
they
materially
agree
in
this
to
set
forth
the
incredible
and
terrible
prodigious
things
which
shall
befall
the
enemies
of
the
Church
at
the
seventh
Trumpet
,
as
in
Rev.
14.
18
,
19
,
20.
(
that
Vine
of
the
Earth
may
be
meant
the
Turkish
Monarchy
)
in
Rev.
19.
18.
the
flesh
of
Kings
,
and
Captains
,
and
mighty
Men
shall
in
that
day
be
Doggs
meat
and
Crows
meat
;
for
if
it
be
done
thus
to
the
green
tree
,
what
shall
be
done
to
the
dry
?
if
Judgement
begin
at
the
house
of
God
,
and
the
righteous
can
scarcely
escape
,
where
shall
the
ungodly
and
sinners
appeare
?
what
great
things
may
we
look
for
to
be
effected
in
these
latter
times
from
these
prophetique
Texts
?
Be
wise
now
therefore
O
ye
Kings
,
be
instructed
ye
Iudges
of
the
Earth
,
Seek
the
Lord
with
feare
,
and
rejoice
with
trembling
;
kisse
the
Son
lest
he
be
angry
.
—
One
thing
more
we
have
in
Ioel
to
prove
that
this
prophecy
of
his
is
to
be
fulfilled
under
the
seventh
Trumpet
,
Ioel
3.
7.
it
is
to
be
fulfilled
after
the
time
that
the
Jewes
are
sold
to
the
Graecians
,
to
the
Sonnes
of
the
Graecians
,
i.
e.
into
Europe
;
their
seventy
years
captivity
was
fulfilled
in
Asia
under
the
African
Monarchy
;
but
this
captivity
of
the
Jews
is
to
be
under
the
Roman
Monarchy
in
the
Europian
part
of
the
world
:
we
know
Titus
Vespatian
sold
them
for
slaves
into
Greece
and
other
parts
of
the
world
,
and
they
after
that
suffered
grievous
and
bloudy
conflicts
under
the
Roman
Emperours
:
now
their
redemption
from
under
their
last
and
longest
captivity
under
the
Romans
and
the
Turks
▪
is
not
to
be
untill
the
sound
of
the
seventh
Trumpet
,
Mat.
24.
31.
And
he
shall
send
his
Angels
with
a
great
sound
of
a
Trumpet
,
and
they
shall
gather
together
his
Elect
from
the
four
winds
,
from
one
end
of
heaven
to
the
other
.
Mathew
calls
it
the
great
sound
of
a
Trumpet
,
and
Isaiah
calls
it
the
great
Trumpet
,
Isa.
27.
12
,
13.
when
God
shall
gather
his
Elect
one
by
one
,
it
shall
come
to
passe
in
that
day
that
the
great
Trumpet
shall
be
blown
,
and
they
shall
come
which
were
ready
to
perish
in
the
Land
of
Assyria
,
and
the
out-casts
in
the
Land
of
Egypt
:
at
the
seventh
Trumpet
the
twelve
Tribes
shall
be
redeemed
from
all
the
quarters
of
the
world
.
This
alludes
to
the
sounding
of
the
Trumpet
which
proclaimed
the
yeare
of
Jubilee
,
which
was
to
sound
aloud
throughout
the
whole
Land
,
that
all
the
poore
captives
might
heare
and
rejoice
thereat
;
for
then
they
were
to
be
set
free
and
restored
to
their
own
possessions
,
Levit.
25.
even
so
at
the
sounding
of
the
seventh
Trumpet
shall
the
Jews
be
restored
to
their
ancient
possessions
,
from
which
they
have
so
long
time
been
driven
out
,
as
those
many
clear
texts
which
we
have
quoted
do
evince
.
Thus
have
I
humbly
presented
my
opinion
of
the
two
battels
,
and
how
they
are
to
be
distinguished
and
not
confounded
,
they
being
as
distinct
as
the
first
and
second
wo.
I
have
also
given
my
reason
why
I
think
we
are
not
undr
the
6.
viall
:
the
reason
why
I
have
said
so
▪
little
of
the
vialls
is
because
time
to
come
will
be
their
best
Expositer
,
as
men
have
made
time
past
their
worst
.
I
will
not
fly
reproachfully
upon
any
that
have
writ
upon
the
vialls
,
for
their
fancy
once
had
drawn
me
fully
to
their
opinion
:
but
since
I
searched
more
into
it
,
I
cannot
finde
it
is
either
obvious
to
sense
(
I
do
not
say
fancie
)
or
apparent
to
reason
,
or
agreeable
at
all
with
Scripture
to
say
that
any
of
the
vialls
are
as
yet
poured
out
upon
Rome
;
it
is
absolutely
,
as
farre
as
I
see
,
contrary
to
Scripture
,
for
Revel.
17.
at
that
time
when
she
is
come
to
judgement
,
ver.
1.
ver.
15.
the
Whore
(
i.
e.
the
last
policy
or
government
in
Rome
)
rules
over
peoples
,
and
multitudes
,
and
nations
,
and
tongues
;
the
Prophecy
mentions
not
onely
the
extent
but
the
efficacy
of
his
power
in
blasphemy
,
and
murder
,
and
seducements
.
The
policy
of
Rome
prevailes
so
much
(
Revelat.
18.
7
,
8.
)
in
those
Kingdomes
and
States
formerly
under
,
or
now
subject
unto
its
spirituall
whoredomes
,
that
in
its
pride
it
saith
(
like
an
audacious
,
proud
,
and
secure
Whore
)
I
sit
a
Queene
,
and
am
no
Widdow
,
and
shall
see
no
sorrow
;
therefore
shall
her
plagues
come
in
one
day
,
that
day
that
shee
thus
vaunts
it
and
boasts
of
prosperity
and
successe
(
seeing
I
suppose
the
Witnesses
lye
dead
)
that
day
shall
death
,
and
mourning
,
and
famine
,
and
consuming
fire
fall
upon
her
:
and
what
's
all
this
but
the
effects
of
the
vialls
,
which
in
one
day
come
upon
her
?
I
cannot
tell
whether
this
one
day
be
put
for
one
year
or
one
age
,
but
't
is
put
,
I
presume
,
to
signifie
the
speedy
end
,
that
God
will
make
with
Rome
when
he
begins
to
pour
out
the
vialls
,
so
speedy
as
that
the
Kings
of
the
Earth
,
her
confederates
,
beholding
with
astonishment
,
fear
,
and
wonder
,
such
suddain
and
unexpected
judgements
on
Rome
,
call
this
day
one
hour
;
't
is
,
I
suppose
,
an
hyperbolicall
speech
comming
from
the
mouthes
of
men
amazed
and
terrified
with
such
dreadfull
judgements
,
comming
so
suddainly
and
unexpectedly
upon
that
mighty
City
:
all
is
to
tell
us
that
when
the
vialls
are
poured
out
,
they
are
poured
out
orderly
,
but
not
leisurely
,
there
will
not
be
hundreds
of
yeeres
,
nor
months
betwixt
Viall
and
Viall
,
I
scarce
beleeve
dayes
:
For
God
when
he
begins
to
judge
the
Whore
,
he
will
make
a
speedy
end
with
her
.
At
the
seventh
Trumpet
this
mysterie
of
God
shall
be
finished
.
I
le
conclude
my
Discourse
of
the
seventh
Trumpet
with
setting
downe
in
figures
,
not
in
words
,
that
part
of
Iohns
Prophesie
,
which
properly
falls
under
the
seventh
Trumpet
,
viz.
Rev.
11.
15.
to
the
end
of
the
Chapter
.
Rev.
14.
14.
to
the
end
of
the
Chapter
.
Rev.
15
,
16
,
17.
all
for
the
most
part
a
preparatory
vision
of
the
seventh
Trumpet
.
The
15.
Chapter
tells
us
who
shall
execute
the
wrath
of
the
seventh
Trumpet
,
and
whence
they
come
.
The
16.
Chapter
sheweth
the
manner
and
matter
of
the
seventh
Trumpet
.
The
17.
Chapter
sheweth
the
two
grand
Enemies
of
the
Church
,
on
whom
the
wrath
and
woe
of
the
seventh
Trumpet
falls
.
These
are
the
great
Whore
,
ver.
1.
and
the
Beast
of
the
bottomless
pit
,
ver.
8.
that
carries
her
,
ver.
7.
From
hence
t
is
clear
that
the
Beast
of
the
bottomless
pit
and
the
Pope
are
distinct
persons
;
for
if
by
Whore
of
Babilon
be
meant
the
Pope
(
as
the
most
learned
Protestants
truly
affirm
)
then
the
Beast
of
the
bottomless
pit
which
beareth
the
Pope
cannot
be
Pope
himself
.
My
inference
hence
is
this
,
Ergo
,
The
Pope
is
not
the
Antichrist
,
for
he
that
slayes
the
Witnesses
is
the
Antichrist
,
but
the
Beast
of
the
bottomless
pit
slayes
the
Witnesses
:
Ergo
,
the
Pope
is
not
the
Antichrist
,
being
distinct
from
the
Beast
of
the
bottomless
pit
.
I
do
not
disprove
that
the
Pope
is
not
an
Antichrist
,
but
not
the
Antichrist
whose
reign
over
the
slain
Witnesses
is
to
continue
but
three
dayes
,
and
the
half
of
three
dayes
at
the
utmost
:
as
there
are
many
Witnesses
,
and
have
been
in
all
ages
,
yet
they
are
quite
distinct
from
the
two
Witnesses
;
so
there
have
been
and
are
many
Antichrists
,
which
,
notwithstanding
are
distinct
from
that
Antichrist
,
the
Fathers
and
the
after
Churches
have
from
Iohn
to
Paul
desciphered
.
In
the
end
of
the
Chapter
we
have
a
vision
of
the
Instruments
of
inflicting
the
wrath
of
the
seventh
Trumpet
,
which
are
called
ten
horns
,
who
(
v.
17.
)
gave
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
their
Kingdome
,
t
is
not
Kingdomes
,
but
Kingdome
,
by
which
it
appears
that
it
is
that
Poliarchy
or
supream
authority
in
those
dominions
under
one
supream
head
where
Antichrist
slew
the
Witnesses
that
shall
destroy
Rome
,
that
government
or
that
policy
which
through
their
oversight
put
all
their
power
into
the
Antichrists
hands
:
these
when
the
Witnesses
rise
shall
also
arise
;
indeed
their
rising
from
under
the
Antichrists
Tyranny
is
a
great
part
of
the
Witnesses
rising
;
though
these
are
profound
Texts
I
touch
upon
,
yet
my
doubts
are
not
greater
then
my
hopes
of
great
things
and
glorious
for
the
Church
of
England
,
Ireland
,
and
Scotland's
good
from
them
,
and
that
speedily
.
In
Revelations
18.
is
the
Vision
of
the
effect
of
the
seventh
Trumpet
upon
the
great
Babilon
,
that
is
Rome
,
say
many
Papists
,
and
all
the
Protestants
.
And
ver.
9.
The
great
lamentation
of
the
Kings
of
the
Earth
for
her
ruin
;
these
Kings
which
committed
Fornication
with
her
,
i.
e.
were
of
the
same
Popish
Idolatrous
Religion
with
Rome
,
the
Romish
Catholique
Princes
.
Observe
here
,
not
the
Popish
Kings
of
Europe
eat
the
Whores
flesh
and
burn
her
with
fire
,
for
they
weep
and
wail
for
her
:
I
am
very
prone
to
believe
that
the
ten
horns
which
destroy
Antichrist
are
those
Peers
or
Princes
who
in
those
dominions
where
the
Witnesses
are
slain
,
arise
from
under
the
Tyranny
of
Antichrist
after
the
great
Commotion
,
Revelations
11.
12
,
13.
and
(
Revelations
17.
16.
)
shall
destroy
Rome
:
for
(
I
beseech
thee
Reader
observe
)
the
ten
horns
that
Antichrist
gets
on
his
head
,
Revelations
17.
12.
they
are
not
ten
Kingdomes
,
nor
no
where
so
called
,
but
ten
Kings
,
i.
e.
a
certain
company
assuming
Kingly
power
(
would
that
were
all
)
but
have
no
Kingdome
,
but
receive
power
as
Kings
one
hour
with
the
Beast
who
set
them
up
in
the
slaying
of
the
Witnesses
.
These
usurpers
are
overcome
in
a
battell
with
the
Lamb
,
ver.
14.
and
after
that
ver.
16.
that
lawfull
power
which
Antichrist
threw
down
(
yet
pretended
to
set
up
,
purify
,
and
establish
,
therefore
called
the
ten
hones
on
the
Beast
)
shall
arise
and
destroy
the
Whore
.
'T
is
clear
,
that
both
the
ten
horns
here
mentioned
are
those
that
are
within
the
power
and
dominon
of
the
Antichrist
,
he
getting
power
from
the
ten
horns
,
ver.
17.
to
invest
those
other
ten
horns
,
ver.
12.
of
his
faction
with
power
to
make
war
with
the
Lamb
:
sure
I
am
this
is
a
clearer
exposition
of
these
Texts
then
that
which
makes
the
ten
horns
ten
Kings
of
Europe
,
who
being
Papists
shall
turn
,
they
say
,
from
the
Pope
,
and
destroy
him
:
I
wish
it
may
be
so
,
but
I
can
find
no
ground
for
it
in
Scripture
.
In
the
next
Chapter
the
quite
contrary
is
most
true
.
In
chap.
19.
and
chap.
20.
we
have
the
white
side
of
this
Trumpet
,
the
rejoicing
of
the
Church
for
Gods
glorious
deliverance
of
it
,
and
after
the
finall
overthrow
of
the
three
grand
enemies
which
is
parallel
with
Rev.
14
,
4.
20.
the
Church
hath
a
large
respite
of
rest
from
all
its
both
secret
and
open
enemies
from
Gog
and
Magog
,
and
the
Witnesses
are
firmly
seated
in
the
Throne
,
and
the
12.
Tribes
restored
to
their
own
land
.
Thus
have
I
,
as
I
could
,
endeavoured
to
remove
all
Objections
to
clear
those
Doubts
and
Obscurities
which
I
find
obnoxious
to
the
mind
,
in
finding
out
truth
,
or
embracing
that
which
from
the
written
Word
is
laid
before
it
.
There
are
two
other
Questions
arise
from
this
Discourse
:
the
one
is
,
1.
Whether
the
Antichrist
in
person
shall
be
at
the
great
battell
at
Armagedon
?
and
whether
Turks
and
Papists
shall
joyn
together
to
resist
the
Jews
Restoration
,
and
the
true
Christian
Reformation
,
the
Antichrist
being
a
chief
leader
in
this
battell
against
them
?
2.
Whether
Rev.
21.
and
22.
be
meant
of
the
state
of
the
reformed
Church
under
the
seventh
Trumpet
,
or
it
be
a
resemblance
of
that
state
of
bliss
which
the
Saints
are
made
partakers
of
in
the
life
to
come
?
To
this
last
much
may
be
said
against
what
is
confidently
by
some
asserted
,
but
I
wave
it
,
lest
I
be
accounted
both
bold
and
tedious
;
both
which
I
disaffect
in
others
,
and
hate
in
my self
.
Whether
this
Reverend
Person
whose
Paper
hath
drawn
all
this
from
me
—
will
take
it
well
or
ill
,
I
know
not
:
but
with
humble
thanks
I
do
acknowledge
his
favour
(
as
the
first
that
ever
I
received
of
this
kind
)
in
shewing
and
correcting
of
my
Errours
,
for
which
I
shall
ever
subscribe
my self
his
Disciple
,
humbly
submitting
whatsoever
I
have
writ
to
his
,
and
such
like
learned
prophetick
Text-mens
Censures
.
FINIS
.
Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
Notes for div A44854-e520
Notes for div A44854-e4830
Notes for div A44854-e12300
Notes for div A44854-e24580
Notes for div A44854-e40450
Notes for div A44854-e45640